Quest 6 in us as it was By these plaine markes namely Answer 1. Are thy affections as strongly set upon sinne as ever they were dost thou love sin as well as ever thou didst then certainely thou art yet sinnes slave 2. Are thy temptations as frequent as ever they were doth the devill tempt thee as often as ever he did then it is an argument that hee hath too much in thee 3. Art thou as stupid dull and blinde in seeing the craft and subtlety of Sathan as ever thou wert art thou still as ignorant of his devices as ever it is a signe then that sinne hath a commanding power in and over thee 4. Art thou as unable to resist sinne as ever thou wert as weake as ever as naked as ever as feeble and faint-hearted as ever this showes that corruption is too strong in thee On the contrary if wee finde that our love is not so much unto sinne as it was but that the edge of our affections is taken off if temptations be more rare in us and we more quick sighted unto Sathans subtlety and more strong to resist him both by Faith Prayer and the Word then it is a comfortable signe that sinne is growne weaker in us and our feet reduced from this broad way § 3. That leads unto destruction Sect. 3 Our Saviour in these words showes that the broad way of sinne brings at last unto perpetuall paine How doth it appeare that sinners shall perish Question 1 for there are many who thinke otherwise perswadeing themselves that they may walke in this way and yet at last come unto salvation First it appeares evidently from Christs owne Answer 1 words in this place where hee showes that the end of the Broad way is perdition Narrow way is salvation And therfore it matters not what others thinke Secondly it appeares from other plaine and positive Answer 2 places of Scripture reade Psalm 9.17 and 11.6 and 83.10.13 and Jsa 5.24 and 1 Corinth 6.9 Thirdly sinne is the foundation of condemnation Answer 3 or all and onely sinners shall bee damned And therefore it is cleare that the broad path leades to perdition reade Isa 50.1 and 59.2 and Ierem. 5.25 Hose 13.1 Rom. 6.23 Psalm 1.5 and 5.4 and 34.16 Prov. 16.4 Isa 3.10 11. Fourthly the arrowes of the Lord are levelled against Answer 4 such as walke in the broad way And therefore they must needs come to destruction at the last Psal 34.16 Fiftly the reward of sinne is death The locusts Answer 5 having brought forth their young die ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Arist so lust having conceived brings forth sinne and sinne when it is finished brings forth death Iames 1.15 and Rom. 6.28 Sixtly otherwise God should not bee just For Answer 6 1. Hee hath made a law that if we sinne we shall dye Genes 2.17 In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt dye the death Pope Iulius the third caused this sentence to bee written about his coyne That nation and people shall perish which will not obey me so the Lord hath made a law and threatned to inflict condigne punishment upon all those who disobey it Rom. 3.23 2. Mankinde hath broken this Law in Adam and wicked men daily breake it themselves in their owne persons And therefore the justice of God requires that they should be punished whose sinnes are not done away in Christ Question 2 Shall no wicked men at all escape this destruction None who continue to walke in this way untill they come to the end thereof For Answer First Kings and great men shall suffer if they run with the common sort Isay 41.2 Daniel 5.27 Secondly Wisemen shall bee punished if they thus play the fooles Exod. 1.10 and 15.7 and Rom. 1.22 Thirdly Proud men shall be ruined notwithstanding all their high conceits of themselves Malach. 4.1 Fourthly Hypocrites shall perish who walke in this broad way secretly and unseene Matth. 23. Question 3 Why must wee thus labour by all meanes to renounce sinne Answer 1 First because there can bee no true repentance without the reformation of the life from sinne Answer 2 Secondly because there can bee no true faith without this Faith purgeth and purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 and the heart being purged the life must needs bee pure Wherefore there is no truth of faith where sinne is not forsaken Answer 3 Thirdly wee cannot bee made partakers of the blessed Spirit of God untill wee have left sinne for the Holy Ghost will not come to a polluted soule And therefore it is to bee renounced Answer 4 Fourthly there is no way to escape the wrath of God or eternall destruction without the forsaking of sinne And therefore wee should bee carefull to leave it Question 4 How may wee avoid and leave sinne Answer 1 First shunne and beware of all the occasions of sinne Answer 2 Secondly use all holy meanes to bee good and pure and sincere Answer 3 Thirdly deplore thy infirmities speedily and heartily wash thy soule with teares for thy former transgressions sorrowing with a godly sorrow 2 Cor. 7.10 Answer 4 Fourthly promise unto God to fight manfully against thy former sinnes and all sinnes for the time to come and labour to performe thy promise Answer 5 Fiftly Pray fervently unto God to free thee from the commanding power of sin and to preserve thee from sinne and to make thee the free-man of Jesus Christ Question 5 What things hinder us from turning aside out of this broad way of sinne Answer And what are the remedies against these impediments The Impediments are these First insensibility when a man is not sensible of his sin he is not carefull to forsake it Secondly presumption when men either presume that they are not sinners or that their sinnes are small or that though great yet they shall be pardoned it makes them more carelesse and fearelesse of sin and more slack to leave it Thirdly Procrastination and delay when wee promise repentance but put off the performance thereof from day to day Fourthly key-coldnesse in performing perfecting of the worke not striving against sin unto blood Hebr. 12.4 The Remedies are these First a tender circumcised heart which is sensible of the least touch of sinne Secondly a godly feare remembring that wee are sinners yea great sinners and neither able to satisfy for our sins our selves not sure that they shall bee pardoned in Christ except wee strive to forsake and leave them Thirdly not to deferre but while it is said to day to turne from our sins and turne unto the Lord our God Fourthly zeale alacritis and industrie in the resisting of sinne striving against it with manfull wrastlings till wee have prevailed § 4. And many there bee which goe in thereat Sect. 4 What is the meaning of this word Many Question 1 Our Saviour shewes hereby Answer that there are not onely Many simply which walke in the broad way but that there are so many that in comparison of them they who
thither and therefore I leave it Answ 2 Secondly I rather thinke they came hither because it was the Metropolis and therefore they hoped to finde the King of the Jewes Answ 3 there Thirdly they came hither also to bee instructed of the Priests as those who perfectly knew where the Messias was to be born for the starre not appearing unto them they knew not of themselves how to direct their course and therfore repaire unto those whom they thought were able to instruct them VERS 2. Saying Where is the king of the Iewes Vers 2 that is borne for we have seene his starre in the East and are come to worship him This verse may admit a double sense First Allegoricall Sect. 1 secondly Literall This verse may be Allegorized two manner of wayes First frivolously and foolishly Secondly fruitfully and profitably The Monkes ridiculously allegorize this Starre We have seene his starre Five starres are seene say they First a Materiall starre which is that here spoken of Secondly a Spiritual starre which is faith Thirdly an Intellectuall starre that is an Angell Fourthly a Naturall starre which is the Blessed Virgine Fiftly a Supersubstantiall starre which is Christ These as meere fansies I omit This verse may be commodiously allegorized thus First the starre signifies Religion because as the starre shineth so doth Religion and so ought the Religions a Matth. 5.16 Phil. 2.15 Secondly the East wherin the starre arises signifies Youth b Eccles 1.5 and therefore Religion and Repentance are not to be deferred unto old age c Eccles 12.1 The Jewes were enjoyned to offer up unto God a Lambe of a yeare old to Obser 1 teach us to offer up our youth and strength unto God Thirdly the most plaine and profitable Allegorie is this The Starre onely here directs Obser 2 us unto Christ teaching us there-by that none can come to Christ except hee bee enlightned from above and drawne by the Father d Ioh. 6.44 as wee have an example in Lydiâ the Lord having opened her heart shee heard the Disciples of Christ willingly e Act. 16.14 But against the truth of this some things are objected Obiect 1 First wee are brought unto Christ by the word as appeares Rom. 10.17 Faith comes by hearing and hearing by the Word See also Eph. 1.13 After ye heard the word of truth yee beleeved So likewise 2. Pet. 1.19 Yee have a sure word of prophesie which shines as a light in a darke place In these texts faith is attributed to the preaching of the word and not to heavenly illumination Answ This is true that faith is wrought by the word by which also wee are brought unto Christ but first the heart is enlightned from above by which it is enabled to understand the word for untill we understand with the heart we cannot aright heare with the eare f Matth. 13.15 and Rom. 11.8 Spirituall things are spiritually discerned and neither the naturall man nor the nature of man can aright understand those things that are of God g 1 Cor. 2.14.15 Obiect 2 Secondly Christ himselfe is the Starre by whom we are brought unto him hee being the bright and Morning starre h Rev. 22.16 and therefore not the illumination of the Spirit of God Answ Wee must distinguish betwixt some certaine particular and inferiour starre and that bright Morning starre Apoc. 22.16 called also Lucifer or the Day starre i 2. Pet. 1.19 c. yea more than a starre the Sunne which gives light unto all the starres k Malach. 4.2 And therefore there is an order to be observed in these things which is this First there is a starre which obscurely admonishes and moves this is the internall but common and generall motions of the holy Spirit as after Peters Sermon being pricked in their hearts they cry out What shall we doe to be saved l Act. 2.37.38 These generall motions and commotions a man may have within himselfe for a time and yet not be brought home unto Christ and without these we cannot at least ordinarily be brought unto him and therefore prayer is necessarily to bee adjoyned to the hearing of the word that so we being assisted in the hearing thereof from above it may become profitable unto us Secondly there is the word directing for this is Gods owne ordination that wee should bee taught only by his word the preaching rhereof being the power of God unto salvation m 1 Cor. 1.18.21 as we see by experience even from the word of God Philip preaches and then the Eunuch understands and beleeves n Act. 8.35.37 Peter preaches and Cornelius and all with him receive the holy Ghost o Act. 10.5.54 And therefore wee must not expect Enthusiasmes or divine revelations and neglect the word but we must have recourse to the Law and to the Prophets that they may direct us unto Christ True it is that the word doth not work in us or upon us either ex opere operato by the bare preaching of it or incantative by way of inchanting or charming of us yet wee must confesse and acknowledge yea expect and long for the operation of God in his owne ordinance the word which therefore is called the word of reconciliation p 2 Cor. 5.19 God by the word reconciling us unto himselfe and without whose gracious assistance the word will become altogether unprofitable q Mich. 3.6.7 Thirdly there is a Sun or a bright and shining Morning starre which is the testimony of the Spirit of Christ within us enabling us boldly and confidently to call God Father r Rom 8.15 and Gal. 4.5.6 which is called a Sunne Malach. 4.2 and resembled thereunto in regard of a threefold property it hath First in regard of his firme fixed and apparent light Å¿ Esa 60.1 we thereby beholding as with open face the glory of the Lord t 2 Cor. â 18 assuring us of an interest in Christ and of salvation by him Secondly in regard of his feruent heat making us zealous of good workes and enflaming all the affections of the soule with an ardent desire to obey God in whatsoever he requires and to approve our selves unto him by true holinesse and unto others by equity righteousnesse and unblameable lives u Esa 60.3 and Tit. 2.14 Thirdly in regard of solid joy which it brings unto us when the Sunne beginnes to rise then the birds beginne to sing and most creatures delight in the sight thereof for this internall evidence of the Spirit of God doth worke in us joy unspeakable and glorious Read Isai 60.19.20 Apoc. 21.23 and 25.5 and 1. Pet. 1.8 Thus much for the Historical sense of this Sect. 2 verse wee now proceed unto his literall sense In the historicall sence of this verse Obiect I will answer an objection and then resolve divers necessarie questions The Papists to prove that the Pope hath both Regall and Sacerdotall power argue thus That power which was
for the Direction of our life and that in these foure regards First it shewes us our errours All things that are reproved are made manifest by the light and whatsoever doth make manifest is light e Ephes 5.13 This light is regula sui obliqui the rule of truth and falshood in the night wee erre and misse our way but the day light shewes us our errours and therefore wicked men hate the light they therefore that know not themselves to bee sinners and sinfull creatures are not enlightned with this light for it shewes our sinnes and errours unto us Secondly this light doth enlighten the aire or dispose the meanes of knowledge both externall and internall that is thereby wee are inabled to reape benefite by the meanes to obey those things which we know God by Christ giving unto us both the will and the deed f Phil. 2.13 And therefore those that receive no benefite at all by the Ministerie of the Word neither obey God are not Christs Thirdly this light expelles darknesse as a candle doth presently enlighten the most darke room therefore those that yet remaine in the shadow of death partake not Christ those that bring forth no other fruit than the workes of darknesse and sinne doe not as yet enjoy this light Fourthly this light directs our steppes in the wayes of God unto that which is good he is our Way Light and Life g Ioh. 1.4 Ambulare vis Ego via Falli non vis Ego veritas Mâri non vis Ego vita h Aug. s Ioh. 14.6 Wouldst thou walk I am saith Christ the way Wouldst thou not be deceived in thy walking I am the truth Wouldst thou not dye I am the life Thus Christ is our chiefest light without which we erre and by whom we may know how to moderate and direct our lives according to the will of God And therefore those that desire to obey God aright let them heare Christ let them come unto the light and let them learne the word other teachers may lead us aside but the word is a certaine guide and they doe well that attend thereunto i 2 Pet. 1.20 Thirdly this light and bright Sunne cleares the heavens and comforts the conscience the Sunne comforts all creatures in a manner and Christ is comfortable unto all his children the message of the rising of this bright morning Starre was newes of great joy k Luke 2.10 When Christ comes unto Zacheus he rejoyceth l Luke 19.6 when this light shined in Samaria there was great joy in that Citie m Acts 8.8 when the Eunuch was made partaker of Christ hee goes home rejoycing n Acts 8.39 When the Keeper of the prison was converted unto Christ he rejoyced exceedingly o Acts 16.34 Doe all rejoyce that are made partakers of Quest 5 Christ They doe Answ except onely those that are as yet infirme and weake that is First those that are not as yet sure of it Children have life long before they are apprehensive of it and the babes of Christ are made partakers of him before they certainly know it Secondly those that have weake eyes doe not rejoyce in the light of the Sunne so those whose affections are yet captivated with the love of sinne Iohn 3.19 or the love of the world 1. Iohn 2.15 doe not rejoyce in this light And therefore those who thinke they enjoy Christ and yet doe not rejoyce in the fruition of him must know that the reason is because either they love some sinne or the world too much Fourthly this light is profitable for us unto eternall life this is the end of all The Sunne renewes the earth after winter is past so after the winter of this life this light will renue our dayes by making us partakers of life everlasting And therefore whosoever are destitute of light are destitute of life whosoever are without Christ are without salvation Who are without Christ Quest 6 First Heathens and Infidels who are Answ 1 extra Ecclesiam both out of the visible and invisible Church Secondly Heretikes who hold tenets that Answ 2 overthrow fundamentall truths Thirdly ignorant persons who neither Answ 3 know the doctrine of faith repentance or obedience Fourthly prophane and wicked persons who Answ 4 either obey not at all or not with a true and sincere heart who either know their masters will and doe it not or may know their masters will but will not The reader perhaps will thinke it necessary that I should have shewne the meanes how this light may bee obtained which I had indeed set downe but that it followes more naturally in another place and therefore now I omit it in this VERS 17. Vers 17 From that time Iesus began to preach and to say Repent for the Kingdome of Heaven is at hand § 1. From that time That is after that Iohn was cast into prison Hence two questions are made Sect. 1 Quest 1 First why did not Christ begin sooner than thus to preach Answ 1 First some a Aretius say because God would have it so and we are not to enquire after any other reason Answ 2 Secondly some b Hierom. sup answer this Christ did in regard of his doctrine because the Gospell was to bee preached and published after the Law Now Iohn preached the Law and therefore Christ preacheth not so long as Iohn continues preaching but when hee is cast into prison and debarred from preaching then Christ beginnes But I rather think that Iohn preached the Gospell though not perfectly than the Law because our Saviour sayth of him that hee was the least in the kingdome of heaven c Matth. 11 11. that is in the Church of Christ in the New Testament and therefore if hee belonged to the Church of the Gospell it is most likely that hee preached the Gospell although not so clearly as now it is taught because Christ had not as then finished the worke of our redemption Answ 3 Thirdly this was done in respect of Iohn Baptist lest otherwise hee should have been thought rather Christs companion than his fore-runner if they had preached both together d Chrysos sup yea hence it was that John while hee had libertie onely preached and baptized but wrought no miracles e Ioh. 10.48 because hee would not bee thought to bee equall unto Christ but onely one that made way for him Answ 4 Fourthly this was done in respect of Christ lest that his preaching should be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã without any witnesse f Chrysos sup as the Jews falsly sayd to him Thou bearest witnesse of thy selfe therefore thy testimony is nothing g Ioh. 8.13 that is thy testimony is of small worth if it bee confirmed onely by thy owne mouth But this calumniation Christ proves false Yee sent sayth hee unto Iohn and he bare witnesse of mee h Ioh. 5.33 yea Iohn plainly averres this Yee your selves beare me witnesse
with love and delight therein II. Wee labouring now to find out all the reliques of sinne and pollution and to approve and allow of none but to condemne and relinquish all And therefore wee must examine these things whether our sinnes are hated our affections changed our lives purged and our conversations framed to the will of God Thirdly we may try the truth of our faith by the truth of our actions doe we all these things above mentioned out of a true heart not as hypocrites Answ 3 that desire to please men but in very deed because wee both love the Lord with our whole heart and also desire to obey him and delight in his service more then in the pleasures of sinne for a season CHAPTER V. Vers 1 VERS 1. And seeing the multitudes he went up into a Mountaine and when he was set his Disciples came unto him OUR Saviour in this Verse beginnes his Sermon upon the Mount which continues unto the end of the Seventh Chapter it is without question the best Sermon that ever was Preached and therefore I have inlarged my Meditations more upon it then upon any of the foure former Chapters or shall upon any of the following Chapters This Sermon containes most Divine and Heavenly lessons of instruction and direction for the ordering of the lives and conversations of all sorts of men so long as they continue in this life if they desire so to live here that they may live with their Christ for ever hereafter and therefore let not the Christian Reader who reads to learne grieve at the large handling of these three Chapters for the matter contained in them doth so aboundantly overflow the bankes of humane understanding that a man may see some thing but not any one man possibly perceive all the divine truths aimed at and taught therein Sect. 1 § 1. And seeing the multitude hee went up into a mountaine Quest Why did Christ go up to the Mount to preach the Gospel Answ 1 First that he might be the more quiet and the lesse disturbed by the people thus sometimes he goes into the desart Luke 4.42 and sometimes into a ship thrust off a little from the land Luke 5.3 that hee might not be troubled with the thronging of the rude multitude Answ 2 Secondly some say Chrysost imperf s hee went up into the mountaine that he might fulfill the prophecy and prediction of the Prophet Esaiah Chap. 40.9 who saith oh Zion that bringest good tidings get thee up into the high mountaines oh Ierusalem that bringest good tidings lift up thy voyce Answ 3 Thirdly some oper imperf s say that this was done Tropologically the mount signifies the Church and therefore hee ascends into the Mount to preach to teach us where the preaching of Christ is to bee sought to wit in the Church Answ 4 Fourthly some say hee went up into the Mountaine to preach that the multitude might not heare him but this is not so for hee taught them as well as his Disciples a followes afterwards Answ 5 Fiftly some say Christ goes us to the top of the Mount when he was to preach to shew that the preachers of the word of God ought to strive to climbe up to the top of vertue and religion and to be second to none in pietie a Carthus sup Sixtly some say Christ ascended that hee might pray Luke 6.12 he sate that hee might Answ 6 make choise of his Disciples Luke 6.13 he descended and stood that hee might teach the people Luke 6.17 b Muscul sup but Calvin thinks that Saint Luke in that 6. Chapter conjoynes together two histories of a divers time Seventhly Gualter sup shewes that there Answ 7 were foure causes why Christ went up into the Mountaine when he went about to preach to wit First that he might bee heard the better of all his auditors Secondly that hereby he might the more lively demonstrate unto us that hee taught sublime high and spirituall mysteries Thirdly that hee might answer to the type of the law in the Mount God gave the law with terrour Christ gave the Gospel with comfort Fourthly that hereby hee might teach us to lift up our hearts and to have our conversations in heaven our affections being set upon those things which are above Colos 3.2 Phil. 3.20 Ascendit ut turbas ad altiora trahat c Hier. s he ascends in person to the top of the mountaine that hee might teach the people to ascend in their affections from temporall to spirituall things § 2. And when he was set Why did Christ Sect. 2 sit while he preached unto the multitude Quest First some say that he might the better hide Answ 1 and conceale his Deitie he doth not stand and preach but sits because they were not able to take up comprehend or understand what hee should teach them in power as God d Hier. s Secondly some say Christ sate for the dignity Answ 2 of the Preacher they that were taught were but men but he which taught them was more he was God and Man and therefore he sits when he preacheth unto them e Aug. de S. D. in Monte. Thirdly the true reason thereof was this because Answ 3 it was the manner and custome to preach sitting thus elswhere Christ taught the People sitting Mat. 13.1.2 Mark 4.1 Luk. 5.3 Ioh. 8.2 and most plainely Luke 4.20 he reades a Chapter and then sits downe and preacheth So Mat. 26.55 Thus the Jewes were accustomed to sit and teach whence they were said to sit in Moses seat f Mat. 23.2 And after Christ the Apostles practised this same custome sitting and preaching g Acts 16.13 § 3. His Disciples came unto him Why did Sect. 3 the Disciples of Christ come unto him Quest 1 First some think these words are here inserted Answ 1 because he left the multitude that he might the more conveniently teach his Disciples h Aretius s But hee went not into the Mount that hee might be ridde of the common people but that all might heare him with the greater facility i Gualt s Ne opineris solis Discipulis loquutum sed et caeteris Wee must not thinke that Christ spake here onely to his Apostles but to the rest also sayth Chrysostome sup et Hom. 6. Answ 2 Secondly some thinke that the Disciples came unto Christ that they might bee assistant unto him or joynt associates with him in this office as it is said They shall sit with Christ at the day of Iudgement Mat 19.28 Luk. 22.30 Certainly The faithful shall judge the world 1 Cor. 6.2 But this is not the meaning of this place for the Apostles here were taught by Christ as well as the rest Answ 3 Thirdly the Disciples came unto Christ that they might be nearer unto him then the rest and that for two causes First that they might bee eare-witnesses of the truth which afterwards they were either to write or preach Bullinger s Secondly because
Egypt for his linnen to the earth for his gold to the silke-worme for his silke to the shell-fish for his purple and had nothing of his owne so that if every one of those should have claimed their owne he would have stood like Aesops crow stript of all when every one of the foules craved their owne feathers which they had lent her But the Lillie is beholden to no other for its beauty and therefor doth exceede Salomon in all his glory Answ 3 Thirdly when Salomon was cloathed thus it was but a remembrance to him of his fall and he had as little cause to glory in these ornaments as a man hath to glory in the velvet patch or plaister that covereth his wound but the beauty of the lillie is naturall it covereth not the shame of it Therfore the lillie exceedes Salomon in all his glory Fourthly Salomon in all his glory was but one Answ 4 and much adoe there was to get one Salomon so decked and cloathed But all the lillies of the field are so cloathed Therfore the lillie exceeds Salomon in all his glory Fifthly Salomon was arrayed in all his glory Answ 5 but sometimes but the lillies so spring so continue untill they wither and die Therefore they exceede Salomon in all his glory Sixthly Salomon was thus arrayed by men Answ 6 but the lillies by God therefore their glory is more excellent VERSE 30. Vers 30 Wherefore if God so cloath the grasse of the field which to day is and to morrow is cast into the oven shall hee not much more cloth you O yee of little faith § 1. Shall hee not much more cloth you The scope of our Saviour in this verse is to Sect. 1 shew that we are nearer to the love of God Obser then the other creatures are or to teach us that whatsoever good things God gives to the creatures he will much more give unto us except we provoke him Reade Matth 12.12 Luke 13.15 14.5 Why will God give good things much more Quest 1 to men then to other creatures seeing man is but the workmanship of God as they are First because man is a more durable creature Answ 1 then the herbes or grasse which to day is and to morrow is cast into the oven and a more noble creature then the rest Pronaque cum spectant animalia caetera terram Os homini sublime dedit caelumque videre Iussit c. The eye of man up to Heaven is cast The eye of beasts upon the earth is plac't Secondly because God hath given man rule Answ 2 and dominion over the creatures Psa 8.6 c. Heb. 27. Answ 3 Thirdly because man is created for Gods glory but the other creatures for mans good 1. Cor. 3.21 Answ 4 Fourthly man was prepared unto eternall glory the beasts unto an earthly and temporary subsistence and being Answ 5 Fifthly God loves man more then the rest doth God saith the Apostle take care for oxen Rom. 9.9 that is not in comparison of men And therefore all these considered we may bee certainly assured that if wee doe not ponere obicem provoke the Lord by our sins he will not with-hold from us those good things which he bestowes upon the other creatures or have lesse care of us then he hath of them Is not the love of God perfect and if so Quest 2 then how doth he love man more then the rest of his creatures Answ Although the love of God bee perfect in it selfe yet it is graduated in the creatures according to the decree of God who in this order hath determined to love namely I. Before all things his glory best II. Next unto his glory the elect III. Next unto them mankinde or the rest of men IV. And lastly the creatures How may we obtaine from God those good Quest 3 things which we want We must doe as the children of God were wont to doe of old to wit beg them at his hands Answ as for example Dost thou want or desire First bread to eate Secondly that thy estate may bee encreased and multiplied Thirdly that thou maist bee blessed in thy undertaking of marriage Fourthly Children Fifthly freedome from thy foes Sixthly instruction in any doubts Seventhly the continuance of of life Eightly the pardon of thy sin Ninthly freedom from temptation Then doe as did Iacob Genes 18.20 Isaac for Iacob when he went to Padan Aram a Gen. 28. â Eliezer Abrahams servant in the behalfe of Isaac when he went to Nahor b Gen. 24.12 Hannah 1. Samuel 1.10 Hezekiah Esai 37.14 David Psalme 73.18 Hezekiah Esa 38.2 David Psalme 32.5 Paul 2. Cor. 12.8 Pray unto the Lord and thou shall bee heard and answered graciously Sect. 2 § 2. Oh yee of little faith Quest 1 What is the meaning of these words First our Saviour doth not here taxe infidels Answ 1 but the debility and weakenesse of beleevers Answ 2 Secondly our Saviour speakes here unto the Apostles who were not without faith as may appeare by the diligent view of these places Matthew 8.26 14.31 16.8 Answ 3 Thirdly the meaning therefore is that weaknesse of faith hinders them from trust confidence and cheerful dependance upon God Obser Wee learne hence that there may be true faith which is weake there is a smoaking flaxe and bruised reed Esa 42.3 Matthew 12.20 Quest 2 How doth this appeare that faith may bee both true and weake Answ 1 First sometimes the Sunne is obscured by the interposition of a cloud and sometimes the Lord hideth his face that wee cannot see him Psalme 22.1 2. Answ 2 Secondly there is sincerity without strength Answ 3 How many-fold is this weaknesse Twofold namly either First in apprehension when the knowledge is weake Secondly in application when a man cannot certainly lay hold upon Christ but is like him in the Gospel who said Lord I beleeve helpe my unbeliefe Mark 9.24 How may a weake faith be knowne to bee Quest 4 true First the weake true faith is but of short time Ans 1 or is but newly and lately infused 1. Peter 2.1 where there is life in an infant there is daily growth insomuch as from a child it comes to be a man except it be a dwarfe or monster in nature And therefore they should suspect the truth of their faith who are alwaies children and both weake in knowledge and application Secondly the weake true faith is humble Ans 2 sorrowing and blushing for sinne and iniquity though by-past and mourning for her present weaknesse in application true faith sorrowes because she is weake Thirdly true faith though weake yet brings Ans 3 forth some good fruits of obedience Galath 5.6 Iam. 2.14 What are the effects of weakenesse of faith Quest 5 As infidelity in toto Answ so debility in tanto causeth much evill as for example First weakenesse of faith sometimes drives unto the use of wicked meanes a feare to want things necessary often hurryes men unto coveteousnesse
and hee goeth unto another come and hee commeth and to my servant doe this and hee doth it And therfore I know that sicknesse and death will much more obey thy word and if thou say to the palsie depart it will depart and to health returne it will return o Pareus s p. 676. Vers 10 VERS 10. When Iesus heard it hee marvelled and said to them that followed verely I say unto you I have not found so great faith no not in Israel Sect. 1 § 1. I have not found The phrase here of not finding doth denote a seeking from whence two things might be observed viz. First that Christ doth search diligently and mark all our actions Observ Secondly that Christ doth expect and look for faith from us of the first only in this place viz. Quest That although God be in heaven yet hee beholds marks and observes all our actions Quest 1 How doth this appear Answ 1 First most clearly from these places of Scripture Iob 34.21 Psalme 14.2 and 33.13.14 and Prov. 5.21 and 15.3 and Ierem. 32.19 And Answ 2 Secondly because nothing can hinder his sight here observe that many things may hinder man from seeing but nothing can hinder God as for example I. A veil or covering hinders men from seeing of things but all things are open unto the eyes of the Lord and from his sight nothing is covered II. Absence of a thing hinders a man from the sight therof but all things are alwayes present with and before God because he is every where III. A multiplicitie of objects hinders a man and that three manner of wayes namely either First it hinders his sight a man that hath many objects to behold cannot see them all together but God sees all things at once Or Secondly it hinders his observation for he who hath many objects to looke upon can observe nothing diligently or at least his observation is so much the lesse but God observes all things that are done at once as diligently as if his eye and mind were intent but upon some one particular action Or Thirdly it hinders his remembrance a man that hath many things to behold doth easily forget many things because one thing drives out another But God forgets nothing at all having Rowls and Records in heaven wherein all things are writ that are done on earth § 2. Tantam so great faith Sect. 2 Our Saviour seems here to imply that he had found faith in some Israelites and although it was much lesse then the Centurions faith yet he did not reject it Teaching us That God doth not reject Infants Observ and those who are weak in faith Matth. 12.20 and 19.14 True it is that wee ought to be First Ardentes zeh hot through true zeale as Elias Christ and Paul were And Secondly Lucentes vita pure and immaculate in our lives and conversations Mat. 5.16 Phil. 2.15 Yea Thirdly Fortes constantià strong resolute and perseverant in the practice of Religion Colos 1.25 and 1 Pet. 5.9 Yet Christ passeth by and pardoneth many sins in us and beareth with many infirmities not rejecting us because we are weak in faith And therefore tender consciences may here find comfort in a three-fold distresse to wit I. Art thou dejected and in heavinesse because thou hast been a great sinner then remember that such were Mary Magdalen and Zacheus and the thief and many Publicans unto whom Christ shewed mercy And therfore hee will bee gracious also unto thee if with them thou dost repent and beleeve II. Art thou dejected and drenched in tears because thou art weak in faith then remember that Christ hath promised that hee will not breake bruised reed nor quench the smoking flaâ III. Art thou cast down because thou art weak in sanctitie and obedience then remember that Christ hath promised to give thâe life and light Ephes 5.14 and to cure all thy infirmities Psalme 103.3 And to prune thee and enable thee to bring forth much fruit p Iohn 15.2 What doth God require of us unto this comfort Quest 1 First that we have a good foundation viz. a Answ 1 sincere heart within Secondly that wee endeavour and strive unto Answ 2 perfection not acquiâscing in any degree of grace received but labouring that we may grow from a weak faith to a strong from a small faith to a great How is there a greater faith and a lesse or in Quest 2 whom First sometimes in divers men thus the time Answ 1 was when Peters faith was greater and Thomas his faith lesse Secondly sometimes in the same man but at Answ 2 divers times faith is greater and lesse Thus sometimes Paul saw clearly sometimes but in a dark speaking 1 Cor. 13. Our faith is more quick sighted at one time then at another Thirdly there are divers degrees of faith as of Answ 3 age sometimes we are Infants and weak sometimes men of ripe years Thomas his faith at first was very weak but afterwards a strong and comfortable applicative faith Reade 2 Cor. 10.15 and 2 Thessal 1.3 and Ephes 1.13 Sect. 3 § 3. Fidem so great faith Observ Wee see here that it is faith which the Lord principally looks after and respects as also Mat. 9.22 and Marke 25. Quest 2 Who here deserve blame and reproofe Answ 1 First those who care not for this excellent grace of faith which Christ so highly esteems Luke 18.8 Answ 2 Secondly those who presume and erre concerning the faith saying Let us sinne that grace may abound Rom. 6.1 Answ 3 Thirdly those who are carelesse in examining the truth of their faith trusting to some false and deceivable signes Quest 3 What is true faith Answ It is a certain perswasion of the love of God given unto us from the Holy Ghost by the word wherby being changed and renewed into a new creature wee have Christ dwelling in us and leading us unto every good worke First faith is a certain perswasion as appeares Rom. 8.38 Heb. 10.22 Secondly it is given or wrought by the Holy Ghost as is clear from Rom. 5.5 and Ephes 1.18 Thirdly the Holy Ghost works faith in us by the means and ministerie of the word Iohn 17.10 Rom. 10.17 Fourthly the Holy Ghost having by the word of God wrought faith in us hence we are renewed and changed into new creatures Iohn 1.12.13 and 2 Cor. 5.17 Fifthly wee being renewed and our hearts cleansed Christ vouchsafeth to dwell in us as is evident from 2 Cor. 6.16 and 13.5 and Galath 2.20 Ephes 3.17 Revelat. 3.20 Sixthly Christ dwelling in us our faith becomes an active and operative faith Gal. 5.6 Quest 4 How is true faith known or discerned or how may wee know whether our faith be true or not Answ Let us prove our faith and measure our selves by the nature of true faith according to the description before expressed in the former Question First faith is the worke of the Holy Ghost wrought by the word And therefore all those who beleeve
offer themselves to bee considered of namely I. That Religion is outwardly and publikely to be professed II. That outward profession of religion alone is not sufficient unto salvation III. That that profession which shall be rewarded by Christ with eternall life must be adorned with purity and piety both externa l and internall Observ 1 First Religion must not only bee beleeved with the heart but also publikeiy bee professed with the tongue Reade Acts. 7.51 and 9.22.29 and 18.9.28 Rom. 10.9.10 Heb. 10.23.25 Phil. 1.14 Quest 2 Why must we outwardly and publikely professe Religion Answ 1 First because God commands it 1 Pet. 3.15 Answ 2 Secondly because it hath a promise of salvation in the next verse Rom. 10.10 Answ 3 Thirdly because the neglect hereof hath a fearefull commination annexed with it those who will not professe Christ before men shall be denied and utterly disclaimed by Christ Reade Marke 8.58 Luke 9.26 and 18.8 and 2 Timothy 2.12 Answ 4 Fourthly because a constant and bold publike profession of Religion is a meanes to edifie and build up others and on the contrary a fearefull concealing and neglect thereof is scandalous offensive and a stumbling stone unto others Philip. 1.12 and 2.15.16 Answ 5 Fiftly because the publike profession of our faith makes for Gods glory Phil. 1.20 whereas on the contrary the deniall of Christ is the greatest dishonour we can doe unto his name as though Christ or Religion were things to bee ashamed of Luke 9.26 whereas truth blusheth not neither feareth nor seeketh corners Answ 6 Sixtly because by denying of our Religion wee sinne against the truth and consequently against Christ Iohn 14 6. And therefore Paul durst not doe it 2 Cor. 13.8 Answ 7 Sevently because wee need feare nothing Christ having promised to give his Holy Spirit unto us to teach us and to comfort us Iohn 1.14 Ingreditur carceres nobiscum Tertul. If for the profession of Christ and Religion we be cast into prison the Holy Ghost then will goe with us into the prison as wee see by experience Act. 4.31 Quest 3 Who are blame-worthy in this particular Answ 1 First they are to blame who contemne and despise the profession of Religion For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and therefore where there is no profession there is no religion Answ 2 Secondly they are faulty who palliate and cloake Religion Certainely the fearefull shall never enter into heaven Revelat. 21.8 as followes by and by because externall profession is distinguished from the action of the heart and is added over and above If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and shall beleeve in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead thou shalt be saved Rom. 10 9. Quest 4 Who palliate and cloake Religion or hide and conceale the profession thereof Answ Temporizers and time servers and that either First in the time of peace namely either I. Because they living in wicked places dare not professe Religion for feare of derision Or II. When in wicked company they counterfeit themselves to be such like the fish Polypus taking upon them any shape or the Chamelion any colour changing their garbâ according to the circumstance of time and place Or Secondly in the time of affliction and persecution when I. They dare not publikely professe the truth But II. Publikely dare deny their profession The hearbe Asolis is made green with heat drops but shrinkes into the ground with winter showres So many flourish and make a brave shew of religion in the times of peace and prosperity but when once the sharpe winter of persecution comes then they whither die and forsake the truth Is the publike profession of religion alwayes Quest 5 and every where necessary First every where and alwayes without any Answ 1 difference to professe publikely what we beleeve is neither necessary nor convenient as for example if a mad and frantick man should come into a roome where many were with a sword drawne and should say that which of them soever did confesse and professe himselfe to be a Christian should presently be slaine then at such a time or before such a person it were unadvisedly done to confesse professe our faith Secondly it is alwayes and every where required Answ 2 that we should never either deny our faith or by any meanes professe that which is contrary to the truth or true faith Thirdly affirmatively wee are then enjoyned Answ 3 to professe publikely Christ and religion when there is any hope or probability by our profession either to glorifie God or to edifie our brethren although there may be likelihood of danger to our selves For the necessity of the meanes is measured and conjectured by the relation it hath unto the end But it is dangerous for our selves in some places Object 2 to professe the truth although there may be hope that glory will redound unto our God and benefit unto our brethren thereby Danger in this case is to be despised Act. 20.24 Answer and 21.13 but of this more by and by Holy things must not bee given to the dogs Object 2 and therefore we need not professe Christ or the truth before wicked men or in wicked places First this command was given to the Apostles Answ 1 and Ministers not to preach to those who contemned and despised the word as in the 14 verse of this Chapter Secondly but we are no where taught to deny Answ 2 the truth or to cover it with a lye Imo ingermain fidei confessionâm Deus severè exigit licet mundus non fert Calvin s God requires and exacts at our hands an ingenuous and free confession of our faith although the world brooke it not Whence Saint Peter commands us to glorifie God in our hearts and to be ready to give an account of our faith unto every one that shall demand a reason thereof 1 Pet. 3.15 And therefore the righteous dare not dissemble or double But Saint Paul saith plainely hast thou faith Object 3 have it with thy selfe before God Rom. 14.22 Therefore the profession of our faith to God is sufficient and to man is needlesse Answ 1 First the Apostle there speakes not of justifiing or saving faith but of a full perswasion of the use or not use of indifferent things and this may bee retained and concealed that is wee must so use them as that our brother be not offended thereby Answ 2 Secondly this Precept Paul gave for those times when men were not certainely perswaded of the use of Gods creatures to wit meats and drinke c. But it belongs not unto us or our times Object 4 But God is a Spirit must be worshipped in Spirit Iohn 4.24 Therefore externall profession is not necessary at all Answ God requires the worship of the heart as appeares by the first Precept and the worship of the outward man as appeares by the second third and fourth Yea the Lord ought to have both
that there is something in the wisedome of the flesh which hinders from faith For there are two things in him that learnes to wit I. A simplicity of beleeving And this is necessary in him that would learne according to that of Aristotle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Hee must beleeve what his Master teacheth and with Pythagoras his Schollers ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã our Master saith so must be of great reckoning and weight with him A Scholler can never learne well who calleth the truth of that in question which is taught or rather who will not beleeve that which is taught And herein humane wisedome hinders men from faith for it will beleeve no more in religion then is plaine and demonstrative by reason There is nothing true in divinity which is either false in reason or contrary to reason but yet there are many things in Religion which are above reasons reach and therefore are to be beleeved by faith because they cannot be apprehended or comprehended much lesse demonstrated by reason Now I say the naturall wise man will beleeve no more then he can take up by naturall reason although it bee taught and confirmed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from the word of God And thus humane wisedome hinders us from beleeving all those saving truths which the shallow shell of mans braine is not able to containe or comprehend II. In Schollers who desire to be great and good Schollers there is a certaine curiosity of disputing and propounding doubts and queres now this is commendable in humane learning but not in divine although it bee too frequent with those who are somewhat in humane learning and wisedome And unto such this is a great impediment because worldly or humane wise men despise the simplicity of the Gospel That great learned man yea the Philosopher Aristotle rejected the Pentateuch because Moses did only positively lay downe things and not demonstrate them from the principles of Philosophy Hence then wee may observe a third thing viz. Observ 3 That the Wisedome of the flesh is an enemy to regeneration Rom. 8.6 7. and 1 Cor. 1.26 and Quest 4 3.18 Is all wisedome as an impediment of faith and an enemy to a new birth condemned Answ No for wisedome is manifold First some say that there is a five-fold wisedome namely Naturall Morall Politicall Diabolicall and Spirituall Secondly some say that there is a double Wisedome to wit I. Honest and harmelesse And II. Crafty and fraudulent which as was said before consists in dissimulation and couterfeiting But this cannot be called Wisedome being neither Pharisaicall nor Philosophicall Wisedome Thirdly Wisedome indeed is two-fold viz. I. Spirituall and divine which comes from God above And II. Carnall and humane or Naturall which consists partly in a naturall towardlinesse ripenesse of wit and partly in an artificiall acquisition by study and knowledge How doth this naturall and spirituall wisedome Quest 10 diff r because they seeme indeed both to bee good They differ in the very foundations Answ For First naturall wisedome is built upon reason and judgement and our owne understanding Secondly spirituall wisedome is founded upon the will and word of God And therefore I. Spirituall wisedome is commanded and commended Deuter. 4.6 Acts 6.3 and 1 Corinth 2.6 and 12.18 and Ephes 1 8.17 And II. Worldly wisedome is sometimâs permitted and sometimes praised Solomon was wise naturally and Ioseph politickely and both commendably 1 King 2.6 Here observe that this naturall or worldly wisedome is twofold to wit lawfull and unlawfull and these two differ not Ré or Naturà indeed or in the very essenee and nature of them but onely Ratione in subjection unto the will of God And therefore if First it be subject to the will of God as a handmaid thereunto it is good c 2 Cor. 10.5 But Secondly if it will not be subject to the will and word of God then it is evill And therefore humane wisedome is a let unto faith and a hinderer of regeneration because it is very difficultly subjected to the will and word of the Lord For I. It is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 And II. It contemnes and despises Religion and that either First because it is but foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18 21. and 2.14 Or Secondly because it is an abject thing or a thing below him and too base for him to stoâpe unto because hee is wiser then the simple Gospell § 6. And revealed them Sect. 6 We may observe here that our Saviour doth not say thou hast preached them Observ but thou hast revealed them as Galath 1.12 and 2.2 To teach us that it is the Lord who reveales himselfe fully to his Children How doth it appeare that the Lord himselfe Quest 1 onely reveales himselfe fully to the righteous It appeares plainely thus viz. First from the texts of Scripture Answ 1 Cor. 2.10 and 2 Corinth 4 6. Ephes 1.17 Secondly because the knowledge of God is life everlasting Iohn 17.3 And therefore wee cannot acquire it of our selues or by our owne strength Thirdly because the word preached penetrates onely the Eares and it is the Holy Spirit who workes upon the heart Heb. 4.12 and makes the word profitable 1 Cor. 3.7 Fourthly the word is equally and alike preached both to the good and bad both to the wicked and righteous and the difference is onely within in the Spirit because without that the word is but a dead Letter And therefore it is not man but God who doth reveale spirituall and supernall wisedome and knowledge unto us yea Fiftly the Spirit is plainely called a Seeds-man or Sower Math. 13. And therefore it is evident that all grace and divine knowledge comes from the Lord. Quest 2 How many sorts or kinds of Revelations are there Answ There are three sorts viz. First Delusive or deceitfull and these come from Sathan 2 Corinth 11.13 and therefore we must not beleeve every Spirit nor every Revelation but try them 1 Ioh. 4.1 and 2 Thessal 2.11 Secondly miraculous and extraordinary Now these I. Were usuall under the Law to the Prophets and Secrs And II. For a while were retained or continued to the Apostles for the planting of Churches as we see from 2 Cor. 12.4 c. Ephes 3.3 But III. Ordinarily they are abolished and out of date Heb. 1.1 Thirdly Ordinary and these belong unto the Children and sonnes of God and may be called the Revelation of the Gospell Now this Ordinary revelation is the operation of the holy Spirit in the heart revealing unto the heart the certainty assurance of Christ First offered in the Gospell Quest 3 How many things are there observable in this Revelation Answ Three to wit First the workeman which is the blessed Spirit and promised Comforter Iohn 14. and 1 Corinth 2.10 and Ephes 3.5 And Secondly the meanes whereby he works which is the word 1 Peter 1.5.13 And Thirdly the Revelation it selfe and that is a particular worke whereby our
and 1 Cor. 12.7 Colos 2.7 And therefore to conclude this Question I say that there are two things principally here necessary viz. First the truth of the fire or of the life of Faith And Secondly an encrease unto victory as in this verse The smoking flax shall be not quench till he send forth judgement unto victory Here we must observe That there is a great difference between life and power between a faculty and strength and whosoever hath Faith without strength lacks one of these either I. Truth for an Ape seemes to have Reason by his imitating of Man and the Devill is Gods Ape counterfeiting of a false Faith often for a true as was in those who were alwaies learning but never came unto perfection 2 Tim. 3.7 S. Iames saith plainly That every Faith is not true there being a false Faith as well as a true Iames 2. And therfore those who are long weak in their Faith perhaps want truth and life therein Or II. Age Infants have true life and yet no strength Heb. 5.12 So a man may be one of Christs little ones and tender babes and yet be weak for a while but these may be of good comfort for Infants in time become strong men and the weaklings of Christ by little and little will attain unto strength Or III. Health vapours often disturb and hurt the brain and this is very dangerous And therfore we must alwaies so hope in the mercie of God and Christ that we endeavour still with all our might and strength to encrease in age and health unto perfection What is here required of us Quest 5 To prove and examine the truth Answ and life of our Faith and therefore let us try First whether we be Infants or not Now in Infants there are these two properties to wit I. They suck and therefore examine whether we desire the sincere milk of the Word that we may grow up thereby 1 Pet. 2.2 II. They encrease for if they be alwaies children they are dwarfs and monsters in nature wherefore we should try our selves by our selves what we were a moneth a year or seven years since and what we are now and see how we have encreased in light and knowledge and Faith and zeal and hatred of sin and strength in the service of God Secondly whether are we sick or not The properties of some sick men are these namely I. They have no appetite and therefore examine what love we have to the Law of God what desire and longing affection we have to the word the food of our souls II. They are disturbed in Minde and their brain is obscured let us try therefore whether we be not yet so blinded in our understandings and so polluted in our Mindes that we are scarse sensible of our sins and we have no desire to use the means appointed for the obtaining and recovering of health III. They despise counsell and will not follow the Physitians advice wherefore examine whether we submit our wils to the Lords will or contemn his word and walk according to the imaginations of our own hearts lusts IV. They seldome rejoyce except it be onely in jests or ridiculous or childish things so we should herein prove our selves and see whether we rejoyce more in the world or in our God whether in vain pleasures or solid delights whether in the waies of sin or the works of righteousnesse Thirdly whether have we a false Faith or a true Certainly if we neither suck the sincere milk of the Word nor grow up in grace nor desire the means wherby we may be edified built up we have neither true life nor living Faith VERS 22. Then was brought unto him Vers 22 one possessed with a Divell blind and dumbe and be healed him insomuch that the blind and dumbe both saw and spake Sect. 1 § 1. Then was brought unto him Observ 1 Two things may be observed from these words namely First that this man comes not of himselfe unto Christ neither hath any desire to come that wee reade of but as carelesse of himselfe is brought by others to teach us That we are naturally carelesse of our selves and negligent in seeking unto Christ God loved us before we loved him Christ dyed for us when we were enemies unto him and hee called us unto him before wee call upon or desire him Object It will be here objected that Christ sometimes requires faith of some that come unto him before he cure or heale them as we see plainly Mat. 9.28 Where our Saviour askes the blind men if they beleeve in him before he opened their eyes And therefore hee doth not alwaies call or cure us before we desire or seek unto him Answ 1 First certainly men may repayre unto Christ yea pray unto him for temporall things or for freedome from corporall evills before they bee called by him because nature teacheth us to love our bodies and to wish well unto them Answ 2 Secondly we cannot come to Christ for freedome from spirituall evils or cure for our soules with a true sence of our sinnes and sorrow for them and unfained desire to bee healed of them before Christ come unto us for the desires and endeavours come from him who workes insensibly in us Iohn 3. as followes in the fourth answer Answ 3 Thirdly Christ requires faith of the blind men before bee cures them for these ends viz. I. That hee might shew the singular faith of the blind men to those who stood about him II. That hee might teach both them and us that faith is the meanes of obtaining grace and if any desire favour or mercy from him they must beleeve Answ 4 Fourthly Christ cures us of his owne free grace and not for any worke of ours yea hee begets faith it selfe in us Quest 1 How many sorts of persons doth Christ cure and heale Answ 1 First he cures them who pray unto him themselves and desire to be healed Per se Thus he healed the blind men Matth. 9.28 who prayed for themselves Answ 2 Secondly he cures those and grants the request of those who desire Per alios by others to bee healed of him And thus he cured the Genturions servant in whose behalfe the Elders of the Jewes were sent Luke 4.7 c. by the Master Answ 3 Thirdly he answers the request of those who pray pro alijs for others whether they be brought unto him by others as this possessed man was or whether mercy be beg'd in the behalfe of others as Luke 7.4 Fourthly sometimes hee câres when he is not at all entreated or any way sought unto and thus he restored unto life the Widdowes sonne Answ 4 Luke 7.13 Secondly we see that this poore man who is Observ 2 brought unto Christ by others findes mercy to teach us That those who are by others drawne unto Christ may hope for mercy from him Read Iohn 1.41.45 Acts. 8.4.5 and 11.19 And besides remember First that wee can doe nothing of our selves but
his praise out of infants and sucklings who can neither speake nor understand how much more then out of these who can speake and have some understanding Fulke Vers 19 VERS 19. And when he saw a Figtree in the way he came to it and found nothing thereon but leaves onely and said unto it Let no fruit grow on thee hence forward for ever And presently the fig-tree withered away Wee say that although the Jewish Church be now but like a withered tree yet it shall flourish againe hereafter Object Now against this it is objected CHRIST here cursed this fig-tree which represented the Church of the Jewes and said Never fruit grow upon thee henceforth And therefore it seemes that this tree and that Church shall never flourish againe Answ That Fig-tree which was here accursed by Christ never to beare fruit againe represented the Jewes who lived then and those who shall live till the conversion of the Jewes but when the wrath of God is come upon them to the full as the Apostles speakes then the Lord shall call them and their rod shall flourish againe VERS 22. And all things whatsoever yee shall aske in Prayer Verse 22 beleeving yee shall receive § 1. And all things whatsoever ye shall aske Sect. 1 in prayer Our Saviour in these words doth plainly point out this Observation unto us Observ namely That true and Lawfull prayer never wants his effect How doth the trueth hereof appeare Quest 1 Most evidently from these particulars to wit First from these places of Scripture Answ Psalm 22.24 and 50.15 Iohn 16.24 Iames. 5.16 and Ierem. 29.13 Amos. 5.4 6. Secondly from the trueth of God who is faithfull in all his Promises 1. Thes 5.24 Hebr. 6.10 Thirdly from the ordinance of God it being the meanes appointed by GOD for the obtaining of what wee want Iohn 14.13 and 16 24. and in this verse Fourthly from the mercy of God who is alwayes ready to supply our wants and onely waites untill wee pray Iames. 4.2 Fifthly from the force and efficacy of prayer whereof we spake before Chap. 6. Sixthly from an absurdity which otherwise would follow for if we have no certainty of the hearing of our prayers then we can have no confidence at all For I. Wee have none in heaven or earth to trust unto but onely unto God Psalm 73.25 II. Wee cannot see him for none hath seene him at any time III. Our onely way unto him is by prayer and therefore of all men wee are the most miserable if wee be unsure of his Love to helpe us or that hee will heare us and grant our requests But the contrary that is the assurance of the faithfull to be heard is evident from these places 2. Chronic. 14.7 and 15.2 15. Psalm 118.5 and. 120.1 Esa 38.5 Whence comes it that the prayers of many are Quest 2 not heard Jf we be not heard we must know Answ the reason is because wee pray not lawfully For God is neare unto all those who call upon him faithfully Psal 145.18 But more particularly if our prayers be not heard the reason thereof is one of these either First because wee are wicked and vnbeleevers for the prayers of such are abominable unto him but the prayers of the Righteous are his delight Prov. 15.29 Psalm 145.19 Or Secondly because our requests are not lawfull that is when either I. Wee desire those things which are not good as when we pray for revenge Or II. When we desire those things which stand not with Gods glory neither suite with our good Or III. When we desire those things which are not necessary but superfluous serving for the satisfying of our lusts Psal 50.15 and 120.1 and 116.3 4. and 18.6 Or Thirdly because we are not aright prepared to pray that iâ when either I. Wee pray without any meditation and examination at all not considering and pondering either how we must pray or for what Or II. When we pray with our sinnes upon us and in us as the people did Iosh 7. and. 1. Tim. 28. Or III. When we are not fit to receive such a grace as we pray for as for example we pray for a sight and assurance of the blessed Spirit in our hearts but we must not expect the assurance and apprehension thereof untill we have seriously undertaken to worke out the worke of our salvation yea vntill renovation holy affections zeale and the like graces be wrought in our hearts Or Fourthly because our prayers are not faithfull Here observe that unto a faithfull prayer these things are necessarily required namely I. Selfe-deniall and all selfe-confidence praying onely in the name of Christ Iohn 14 13. And II. A sure confidence and affiance in God that if we aske those things which are agreeable unto his will he will heare us Mark 11.24 Hebr. 10.22 And III. The aide and assistance of the holy Spirit for if we pray in the holy Ghost our prayers shall be heard Iude. 20. Or Fifthly because we begge things peremptorily and not with a subordination to the will of God Or Sixthly because we doe not persevere in our prayers but quickly grow weary And therefore if we desire that our prayers may be alwayes efficacious and fruitfull let us labour I. That our persons may be holy and pure And II. That our requests may be lawfull that is Let us desire First alwayes those things which are good in themselves And Secondly onely those things which may stand with Gods glory and our good And Thirdly onely necessary things And III. That we may be rightly prepared before we pray that is we must First meditate of our wants and the nature of him to whom we pray And Secondly wee must remove from us the Love guilt and pollution of sinne by repentance And Thirdly labour that we may be made vessels of honour that so we may be capable to receive those graces which we crave And IV. Wee must labour that our prayers be faithfull that is not offered up with any hope to bee heard for any merit or worthinesse that is in us but powred forth unto God by the assistance of the Spirit and with a sure confidence to be heard through the merits and mercies of Christ our Lord. And V. Wee must alwayes conclude our requests with a willing submission unto Gods will And VI. We must continue asking till we have received and persevere in prayer untill we have obtained what we want § 2. Beleeving Our Saviour here by shewing that Prayer is to Sect. 2 be offered up in faith may move this quaere What is the proper act of a true lively Quest and justifying faith The proper and principall act of justifying faith is a particular apprehension Answ and application of the free and gracious promises of God in the Gospell which are offered unto the faithfull in Christ the Mediator Now this particular and justifying faith includes in it a generall faith for if a man should doubt in generall of the truth of
weeke or moneth or yeare and see what we have done which we should not have committed and what we have not done which we should not have omitted Seventhly the Rule is we must walke wisely as well as warily the Caution is we must not walke foolishly and imprudently Ephes 5.15 We must observe and marke I. What sinnes doe most annoy us and assaile us and oppose these manfully even unto blood Hebr. 12.1 4. And II. What the occasions of sinne are which most usually prevaile against us and deceive us And III. By what wayes and meanes we may the easiliest and best resist both sinne and the occasions thereof Now here is need both of invention and wisedome and labour how we may most easily and safely and happily both hinder the course of sinne and further the course of piety and holinesse J conclude with the Apostle He that walkes according to these Rules peace shall bee upon him and God will approve of him Galath 6.16 § 2. Yee shut up the Kingdome of Heaven against Sect. 2 men c. We in opposition to the Church of Rome affirme that the Militant and Visible Church may erre and we confirme it from this place and by other midstes thus First Argum. the Militant and Visible Church consists of meere men who are subject to errour and ignorance and whose knowledge in divine things is alwayes imperfect in this life Hence the Psalmist saith All men are Lyars that is subject to this vanity that they may fall and erre and deceive and be deceived according to that trite saying Humanum est errare Man may erre and is subject and prone unto errour Secondly the Militant Church often in this life sinnes yea may sinne alwayes for no member of the Church Militant is absolutely freed and exempted from sinne Now if it may sinne then in like manner yea much more it may erre For sinne which is the vice of the will is worse then simply to erre or be deceived in the mind and understanding Thirdly betwixt the Church Militant and Triumphant this is the difference that the Triumphant Church in Heaven is freed both from sinne and errour and therefore the Church Militant labours and travels with both .. Fourthly we are commanded to examine the words and workes doctrines and deeds of all by the Rule of the word of God Hence our Saviour in this Chapter bids his Apostles and the multitude to heare the Scribes and Pharisees but yet withall they must examine whether they taught according to the Law of Moses and in these verses and those which follow he shewes direct and palpable errours in them although they were indeed the Governours and in esteeme the principall members of the Judaicall Church Read Matth. 5. and 16.6 and 1. Thessal 5.20 and 1. Iohn 4.1 and Philip. 3.3 From these places we may directly conclude That the Rulers and Governours of the Church may erre and the people may erre and consequently the Church may erre because that consists onely of Pastors and people Fifthly Augustine Contra Epist Pelag. lib. 4. Cap. 7. saith Quomodo Ecclesia in isto tempore perfecta sine ruga et macula cujus membra non mendaciter confitentur se habere peccata How can the Church in this world be perfect and without spot or wrinkle seeing the members thereof doe most truly confesse that they are stained and contaminated with sinne VERS 16 17 18 19. Vers 16 17 18 19. Woe unto you ye blind guides which say Whosoever shall sweare by the Temple it is nothing But whosoever shall sweare by the gold of the Temple he is a debter Ye fooles and blind Whether is greater the Gold or the Temple that sanctifieth the Gold And whosoever shall sweare by the Altar it is nothing but whosoever sweareth by the gift that is upon it he is guilty Yee fooles and blind whether is greater the gift or the Altar that sanctifieth the gift Sect. 5 § 1. Whosoever shall sweare by the Temple it is nothing The Jewes had certaine formes of foolishnesse and also pretences for their Swearing teaching that if men sware by the Temple or Altar it was no sinne And thus amongst us many have these or the like pretences for their wicked oathes viz. First some say they sweare the truth and nothing else but every truth must not be sworne the Lord forbidding all swearing in ordinary communication Secondly other ignorant people say they sweare by nothing but good things but this doth not extenuate but aggravate the offence in the abuse thereof Thirdly others say they cannot be beleeved upon their bare words and therefore they are enforced to sweare but Gods Commandements must not be broken to winne credit in the world or to our owne speeches Fourthly others as souldiers and young gallants use to sweare to testifie their courage and gentry but let them marke the third Commandement where the Lord who performes all he speakes hath said That hee will not hold him guiltlesse who taketh his name in vaine Sect. 2 § 2. Yee fooles and blind We may note here how CHRIST openly opposeth himselfe against all errour and false-hood although it be in the Rulers and Governours of the Church or in the whole Church to teach us Obser That we must stand for the maintenance of the truth although in so doing we bring our selves into danger and for so doing must undergoe great opposition That is First we must not betray the truth but stand for it although like Elias we be alone and forsaken of all 1 Kings 19.10 14. Secondly we must not forbeare to publish and professe the truth although the Governours of the Church should command us Acts 4.19 and 5.29 Thirdly we must not flinch from the truth nor feare to professe and maintaine it although the King himselfe with fire and fagot should enjoyne it Daniel 3.18 And the reason of all this is double to wit I. Because they who feare men feare not God Iohn 12.43 Galath 1.10 And II. Because those who deny Christ shall be denied by him Quest 1 Who are here to be damned Answ 1 First in generall all they are worthy of blame who are fearefull and cowardly in Gods and the Gospels and Religious cause for in these wee should be bold and let our fortitude be knowne unto all Answ 2 Secondly in particular two sorts of men here merit reproofe namely I. Those who dare not reprove the sinnes of those great men who are under their charge II. Those also deserve reproofe who dare not professe CHRIST and the truth in the times and places of danger and persecution because wee should preferre God and the truth before our owne lives How must our profession and boldnesse in Quest 2 maintaning the truth be regulated First let that be certaine and true which wee Answ 1 professe for too much confidence and boldnesse in doubtfull things is not good Secondly let that be fit and necessary to be Answ 2 spoken which we speake for it
ãâã QVESTIONS Dogâââicall OBSERVATIONS Aââ Evangelicall ESSAYS VPON THE GOSPEL OF JESUS CHRIST ACCORDING TO St. MATTHEW WHEREIN About two thousand six hundred and fifty necessary and profitable Questions are discussed and five hundred and eighty speciall points of Doctrine noted and five hundred and fifty Errours confuted or Objections answered together with divers Arguments whereby divers Truths and true Tenents are confirmed By RICHARD WARD Sometimes STUDENT in the famous VNIVERSITIES Of CAMBRIDGE In ENGLAND St. ANDREWS In SCOTLAND And Master of Arts of both the Kingdoms And now a Preacher in the famous City of LONDON Si in Scriptura sacra tantûm essent quae facillimè intelligerentur nec studiosè quareretur nec suavitèr inveniretur veritas Augustâ de verà religione âon potentus in verbis Scripturarum esse Evangelium sed in sensu Non in superficie sed in medullà non in serâânum foliis sed in radice rationis Hier. in Epist ad Ephes So they read in the Book in the Law of God distinctly and gave the sense and caused them to understand the reading Nehem. 8.8 LONDON Printed for PETER COLE and are to be sold at his shop in Cornhill at the sign of the Glove and Lyon neer the Royall Exchange M.DC.XL THE DEMONSTRATION OF THE SCRIPTVRES BEing about by the grace of God to cleare some difficulties and to collect a few observations from some verses of this Gospel written by St Matthew it will not bee amisse first of all to resolve a generall question or two Our first question then shall be this Quest 1 How this Booke or any other may bee knowne to be the divine word of God dictated by the Holy Spirit of God and not the humour or fancy of a private erring spirit Answ I answer Scripture is knowne to be Scripture and canonicall bookes are knowne to bee such by these proofes properties infallible markes First by the evidence of the Spirit imprinted in the Scriptures and shewing it selfe in every line of them or the testimonies of the Scripture it self that is the testimony of God speaking unto us in the Scriptures as Rom. 10.8 This is the word of Faith which we preach Rom. 10.8 Secondly the purity and perfection of Scriptures sheweth it to bee Canonicall For they teach nothing but truth and teach all truths necessary unto salvation They are both pure and perfect Psal 19.8 9. Psal 19.8.9 First pure they being a doctrine according to holines a rule to direct our waies in righteousnesse all the exhortations and examples therein tending thereto Secondly they are perfectly holy in themselves and by themselves whereas all other writings are profane farther then they draw holinesse from these which yet is never such but that their holinesse is imperfect and defective Prov. 8.8 and 30.5 Psal 12.7 But the Scriptures are perfectly profitable in themselves to instruct unto salvation a Iames 1.21 All other writings are utterly unprofitable thereunto any further then they draw from them yea they containe full and perfect Doctrine for the pacifying setling and directing of the conscience in all things Many Histories shew us the heavy wrath of God upon man for sinne but the Scriptures onely shew us Morbuââ medicinââ medicâââ That is both the sickenesse the physicke and the Physitian to cure it Thirdly the consent of one part with anotheâââere being a perfect concord and harmony in all the Bookes both of the Old and New Testament notwithstanding the diversity of persons by whom the places where the times when and matters whereof they have beene written b Acts 26.22 There may seeme some contradiction amongst the writers of holy Scripture but indeed there is none but a perfect harmonie And therefore when we see the heathen history or Apocryphall bookes contradicting the holy history we should stand for the holy Scripture against them but when we see any appearance of contradiction in holy writ we should labour to reconcile it When Moses saw an Aegyptian and an Israelite striving together hee killed the Aegyptian and saved the Israelite c Exod. 2.12 but when he saw two Israelites striving together he laboured to reconcile them saying Yee are brethren why doe ye strive So when we see heathen History to contradict the Scriptures we should kill the Aegyptian and save the Israelite as for example Iacob cursed Simeon and Levi for murthering of the Sichemites d Gen. 49.7 But Iudith blessed Simeon for killing of them Iudith 9. So Ieremiah saith They shall returne in the third generation e Ierem. 27 7. But Baruch saith They shall returne in the seaventh generation Baruch 6. Here let us kill the Aegyptian but save the Israelite but when we see any appearance of contradiction in the holy Scriptures we should labour to reconcile them because they are brethren Weemse Fourthly the antiquitie of it the Scripture being the most ancient of all Histories from the creation of the world to the flood was to the heathen Tempus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a hid unknowne time there being no humane Historyes of any thing before the flood but the Scriptures beginne at the beginning of the world and continue the History of the world unto the flood Againe from the flood to the Olimpiâds of the Grecians which began but in the dayes of Vzziah was unto the heathen tempus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a fabulous time and all their Histories of Hercules Promâthine and the rest being but lying and forged tales but the Scriptures goe on setting downe unto us the History of the Church from the stood even unto the comming of Christ Thus we see how farre Gods word exceedeth humane writings in antiquitie it beginneth with the world f Luke â As he spaââ by the mouth of his holy Prophets which haâe beene since the world beganne and endeth with it g 1 Pet. 1.25 For the world of the Lord endureth for ever Fiftly the Majesty of it in plainnesse of speech the Scriptures seeme at the first view to bee very plaine but at a full sight are full of Majesty above all other writings h â Cor. 1.17 18.21.24 and 2.15 1 Tim. 5.21 Thus their plaine and cleere manner of setting downe things sheweth them to be Divine i Esa 8.1 Take a great roule and writ in it with a mans pen Behhoret Enosh that is clearely that the simplest among man may understand it so k Deu. 30.11 This Commandement which I command thee this day is nor hidden from thee neither is it far off In the Hebrew it is Lo niphleeth non separatum a te i. e. It is not separated from thy knowledge that thou canst not understand it neither is it farre from thee those things which are obscure which wee cannot take up are said to be farre from us and those things which we understand are said to be neare us l Rom. 10.8 Sixtly the power and force it hath over the conscience it makes often
must not bee out when they should be untied wee must not adde or diminish from the Scriptures when wee cannot reconcile them Secondly no Greeke examples or copies have it thus and therefore no such addition is to be permitted Thirdly Iocânias Answ 3 had onely one brother viz. Zedochias the yonger and therefore by Brethren in this verse is not to bee understood the immediate naturall brethren of Iâchânias I answer therefore with Beza and Hier s that there was a double Iâconias to wit the father Iâhoiââim and also the sonne Iehââachin who were both so called it being ordinarie with the Hebrewes to have two names and sometimes tearmed by the one and sometimes by the other and of the father it is here sayd Iâsias begat Iâconiah that is Iâhâiaâiâ together with his brethren Now the brethren he had were thâee viz. Ieââas Shallum and Maââââas or Zedâchias although some there be that conjecture Iehâas and Shallum to be one and the same But against this Reply 3 it will bee objected how then it is sayd that Iosias begât them in the Babylonian captivitie I answer Answ 1 first Bââh is put for Laââd i. e. about the time of the captivitie Againe the Captivities to be Answ 2 referred unto the sonnes not unto Iosias i. e. these words in the Text ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the captivitie are not to be referred to the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã begât but unto the children which hee begot in whose time a threefold successive captivity came to passe under their Kings 1. Vnder Iechânias the father whom the Hebrewes call Iebââachiâ as Hierome sayth by H and K or as others Ieââiaqââs by Q II. Vnder Iocânias the sonne whom the Hebrewes call Iâââiachiââ by Ch. and N. III. Vnder Zedechia who reigning the carrying into captivitie was consummate finished which transportation Saint Matthew here remembers as though it were but one alone so that the meaning is not that Iâsias in the Babylonian captivity begot the children for being prevented by death long before the Captivity he could not But that his posteritie was brought into that Babylonian exile for the words are to be read thus Iosias begat Iâconias his brethren ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. who were in the time of the transportation into Babylon And thus in the 17. verse of this Chapter the same wordes signifie Târiâiâum non tâmporis durationem V. 12. Iâcheâiah begat Salathiel Vers 13 this Salathiel is called elsewhere t 1 Chro. 3 17. Reconciliation Shââltiel and he is conceived to bee the common terme of the stocke of Salomon and Nathan for whereas hee is called the sonne of Iaconiah u 1 Chro. 3.17 wee must understand it not to bee his sonne by nature because hee had no sonne that reigned after him x Iâââ 22.30 but his legall sonne hee being of the stocke of Nathan y Luke 3.27 And thus these two places are reconciled to wit Ierem. 22.30 and this verse the first speaking of a naturall sonne the other of a legall z Tremellius It will here bee objected Salathiel Luke 3.27 is called the sonne of Neri but in this verse of Ioconias Answer Reconciliation Hee was the naturall sonne of Neri and the legall sonne of Ioconiah so called because hee succeeded him in the kingdome And thus in the genealogie of Christ Luke followes the naturall order and Matthew the Legall See Parouâ upon this verse where this question is further prosecuted VERS 13.14.15 And Abind begat Eliachim Vers 13 14 15. Object and he Azâr and he Zadoc and he Achim and hee Eliud and he Eleazar and he Matthan and hee Iacob The Papists object these verses for their humane traditions thus The Evangelists both Matthew in these verses and Luk. 3. name many of Christs progenitors whose names are not found in the Old Testament but are borrowed onely from Tradition and therefore Traditions Answ 1 besides the Scriptures are to bee allowed I answer hereunto first that although some names in the genealogie of Christ be not in Scripture yet it follows not hence that the Euangelists had them from humane tradition but from the dictating of the Spirit of God who did inspire them Answ 2 when they wrot these books Secondly without the knowledge of these names our faith may be safe it not being absolutely necessarie unto salvation to know directly successively the line race and linage of Christ and therefore this will prove but a sandie foundation unto the Papists to build those their Traditions upon which concerne as they say our faith unto salvation Answ 3 Thirdly because it is requisite for the confirmation of our faith after the comming of Christ to know him certainly to be the son of Abraham and David therefore this genealogie is written and that in Scripture that we may know it and beleeve it and therefore the Papists are not to obtrude any Tradition upon us but such as are in the Scriptures as the forenamed examples are for we beleeve that Christ came of these and although wee know not from what histories or authors the Evangelists were taught it yet now because it is taught unto us by an Evangelist who in the writing hereof was directed by an infallible spirit of truth we therefore confidently assent unto it Vers 16 VERS 16. Of whom was borne Iesus If any Sect. 1 judicious reader desire to know the derivation or reason of this name Iesus which is given to the true Messias Tract 6. f. 623 624. let him reade Illyricus de nomine Iesu where hee shall finde it confirmed by eight reasons that Jesus comes from the verbe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Jascha to Save and is the same with Iehoshua a Saviour where also divers arguments are confuted by which Ofiander would prove that Jesus comes from Iehovah or from Ieheschuh Sect. 2 § 2. VERS 16. Iacob begat Ioseph the husband Quest 1 of Mary Concerning these two holy persons Ioseph and Mary much might be spoken but I will onely observe a word or two First it may bee inquired Answ what they were I answer they were one thing jure another re one thing by right of inheritance another by present condition By right they were successors of the Kingdome of Israel as is proved by many writers but for the present they were poore he being a Carpenter and she but meane in regard of temporal possessions and her present condition Hence it will be questioned againe Quest 2 Why doth God permit the righteous to bee deprived of their right and to bee brought into misery and poverty Answ and want I answer that the Lord doth it for many causes First because thus God will prove and trye them Heb. 12.3.4 Secondly because worldly aboundance and plenty is not so fit or convenient for them as shall afterwards be shewed Thirdly that he may crowne them with future blessings more abundantly thus Iob was robbed and Abraham was to forsake all that the
Herodians h Epiphan Danaeus The Scribes they were interpreters of the law and hence in this verse Herod called both the Governours of the Sanhedrin the Chiefe-Priests and also those that were skilfull in the law the Scribes that so it might bee a lawfull Councell and yet the end of this Convocation or convocated Councell was for the ruine and overthrowe of Christ teaching us that a true Councell may erre Observ that this was a true Councell appeares thus First it was lawfully called by Herod the King Secondly those that were gathered together in Councell were the lawfull Rectors and Doctors of the people of God the Iewes Thirdly the consultation was about a maine question of Religion the true Messias and yet notwithstanding all this was done for a wrong and a wicked end Hence it may be doubted If a lawfull Councell may erre concerning religion who then Quest 2 must interpret the Scriptures Answer there are three interpreters of the Scriptures First I and thou or every particular man now this is to bee exploded that is when one private mans opinion or exposition shall crosse all that hath beene before it is lightly to bee waved or not much to be weighed and yet there have beene such who have spoken truth as for example Saint Hierome expounding those words The God of this World hath blinded their eyes a 2 Cor. 4.4 by the God of this world he understands the devill which exposition was called inventum Hicronymi Hieronymies phansy or inventioÌ because they that were before him expounded it of God the Lord and yet we see that his interpretatioÌ is true and all the other mistooke the place by an unanimous consent of all our now Interpreters I might give instance likewise of Augustines invention as they called it concerning the creation of the Angels but I passe it by concluding that a private and particular mans exposition which thwarts all that hath gone before it as it is not rashly to be beleeved and admitted of so it is not to bee adjudged to the fire nor wholy rejected till it have beene examined by other Scriptures and the analogie of faith Secondly the second interpreter of the Scriptures are the Fathers and Councells of the Church these are venerable highly to bee prized and much esteemed but yet not wholy and absolutely to be adhered unto or admitted without examining of them by Scriptures Thirdly the last and best interpreter of Scriptures is the word of God it selfe and this interpretation is to be admitted accepted and received nil difficile quod non alibi planum b August In fundamentall points absolutely necessary unto salvation that which is obscure in one place is more plaine and easie unto the understanding in another And thus every exposition of holy writ is to be examined whether it doe crosse or contradict any other plaine place of Scripture or no for the whole Scripture is as one truth and therefore that cannot bee the true sense of one place that belies another § 3. Herod demanded of them where Christ Sect. 3 should be borne Quest 1 It may heere bee doubted whether Herod did well in asking counsell of the Chiefe Priests concerning Christ or no First I answer to take counsell of them and Answ 1 advise with them was both according to the custome of the Iewish Church and also was well done because to them were committed the Oracles of God and therefore the Gentiles in these cases were to repaire unto them and all the Proselites were instructed by them Answ 2 Secondly I answer that this was not well done of Herod to advise with them upon an hypocriticall pretexte Teaching us Observ that truth is to be sought in the word and of the Ministers of the word they being appointed by God for this service and worke c Malach. 2.7 that is First to teach men what things are to be beleeved and known Secondly to leade and draw men unto those things that are to bee obeyed and done the Scriptures being given for this end to make a man perfect in knowledge faith and obedience unto salvation d 2 Tim. 3.16 Thirdly to admonish advise perswade and exhort e 1 Tim. 4.13 2. Tim. 2.25 whence wee are called dispensers f Cor. 4.1 that give unto all that are hungry good and wholesome meate and that in due time and therefore although it be blame-worthy to doe as some doe to question with the Ministers of God and desire to bee resolved by them of some scruples for this end that they may entrappe them in their talke or ensnare them as the Iewes did with Christ yet it is according to the ordinance appointment of God that those that are in doubt should have recourse unto his messengers for comfort consolation directioÌ Hence it may be demaÌded quomodo quatenus Quest 2 how and how farre we must beleeve the Church and the Ministers thereof First if the holy Citie become an harlot and Answ 1 the watchmen of the citie seeke onely their owne pompe and glory and covetousnesse c. then they are not to be beleeved Answ 2 Secondly if the voyce of the Church and Church-men be not vox Dei the voyce of the Lord we must not then heare nor beleeve them Answ 3 Thirdly wee must heare the Church and chiefe Priests and Scribes as Herod in this verse but then examine by the Scriptures what they teach unto us for this Christ commands g Ioh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures and Paul commends in those noble Bereans h Act. 17.11 that searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so that were preached unto them And this we see is the present practise of this present Councell holden at Jerusalem the Magi they repaire unto the Church at Jerusalem Herod he repaires to the Priests and they to the Scriptures Vers 11 VERS 5. And they sayd unto him in Bethlehem of Iudea for thus it is written by the Prophet Quest 1 Why doth the Lord suffer Herod to know where Christ was borne seeing he sought his life to prevent which Ioseph was constrained to flye Could not the Lord first have admonished the wisemen not to have come to Jerusalem at all or have blinded the understanding of the Pharisees that they should not know where Christ was born seeing Herod desired not the knowledge of it for good but formischiefe Answ 1 I answer First God would not take away such a cleare testimonie of Christ from Herod the Lord will have him know of the birth of Christ that by his owne experience he may perceive and acknowledge that there is no forcerie against Iacob nor inchantment against Israel yea that all his Fox-like craft and subtiltie cannot availe him but that maugre his malice God will preserve this infant the newes whereof doth so trouble him from his rage tyranny and crueltie Answ 2 Secondly God would not take from his children the participation of the crosse For
exalted and every mountaine and hill bee made low and the crooked paths must bee made straight and the rough places plain g Esa 40 4. That is first we must prepare to meete Christ by the valleys that is by humiliation for the conscience of sinners being wounded are so depressed with a true sense of their sinnes that they dare not lift up their eyes unto heaven as wee see in the Publican h Luk. 18.13 and unto such unworthy ones in their own conceit Christ hath promised to come and to exalt these lowly valleys Secondly wee must prepare to meete Christ by laying low the mountaines and hills these high places that are to be levelled are either those that are 1. proud by nature or 2. that abound in honour and riches and in all affluence in worldly things by which they grow haughty exalting themselves contemning others and trusting in this lofty condition and aboundance or 3. those that are transported with a perswasion of their owne righteousnesse as though they stood in no need of divine mercy these are dangerous hills and therefore they must bee made low that is wee must 1. be humble in our selves and towards all 2. Not trust in any arme of flesh or worldly thing whatsoever 3. Not place any confidence in our owne merits or righteousnesse at all but have our affiance onely in the mercies of God through the merits and righteousnesse of Christ Jesus and this is our second preparation Thirdly wee must prepare to meete Christ by making crocked wayes straight by crooked pathes are meant all transgressions on the right hand as Heresies errours superstitions hypocrysie and the like these must all bee rectified that is reduced unto the rule of God and the Gospell of Christ hee being the way the truth and the life and his word the true way unto life and the most perfect rule of truth Fourthly wee must prepare to meete Christ by making rough places plaine by these rugged places are meant all errours on the left hand as impiety injustice intemperance and all other vices and obliquities of the life which being walked in casts a man headlong into destruction And therefore all these must be left before Christ will come unto us Quest 3 Thirdly it may be doubted by whose labour and ministery is this preparation wrought Answ By the Ministery of the Ministers of the word of God as in this verse it is by the voice of the cryer a Esa 40.3 the word being the meanes of regeneration and the seed of faith and therefore all the Ministers of the word of God should be industrious herein labouring to bring the people of God first to a true sense of their sinnes and sorrow for them Secondly to true humility mortification selfe denyall and a sure confidence in the onely mercyes of God and merits and righteousnesse of Christ Thirdly to reduce them from all hypocrisie superstition heresies and errours Fourthly to reforme and reclaime them from all sinnes vices and enormities whatsoever Sect. 2 § 2. Make his pathes straight Pathes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Here it may be demanded how these two ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã pathes and wayes are distinguished Quest Answ Observ I answer two manner of wayes first according to the use wayes are greater pathes are lesser to teach us that we must not onely abstaine from great sinnes but also from small and that we must not serve God for the most part but altogether The Lord will either have the whole heart or none at all he will not devide with Sathan and therefore they are much to blame that excuse their sinnes with saying they are but paths not wayes they doe not give themselves wholy to sinne for their transgressions are but small thus the Usurer excuseth his unwarranted trade because he takes not above eight in the hundred and never takes the extremity of a forfeiture the swearer excuseth himselfe because he sweareth nothing but truth the wine-bibber will say it is true he drunke hard but yet he was not drunken for he knew well enough what he said and did these excuses may be alleadged but they will not be admitted for they will not excuse us unto God because he requires that both paths and way should be prepared Secondly these two paths and wayes may be distinguished according to the grammatical sense or derivation ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã away comes from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to go ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a path comes from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to tread or use or goe often a troden or beaten path much used Observ teaching us that our hearts should not onely be viae but semita not wayes wherein God somtimes walks but paths wherein he may walke continually that is religion must have his continuall residence in the heart and soule without any dispensation at all The occasions of the exercise of religion are alwayes given and therefore if the heart be true they will be alwayes taken and exercises of religion frequently practised and not like some who never thinke of God or religion but upon the Lords day § 3. Make straight his Paths Rectificate Sect. 3 Here it may be asked what is to be rectified Quest Answ I answer Saint Luke shewes that there are foure things to bee made straight b Luk. 3.5 Valleyes Mountaines Crooked and sharpe wayes some thing hath beene spoken of these before § 1. I adde a word or two first Valleyes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Pracipitium this signifies a vacuite of grace these valleyes are to be filled and this emptinesse to be replenished and enriched with the grace of Gods Spirit c Apoc. 3â 15. Secondly Mountaines ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã summitas clivus which signifies humane pride and is to be humbled as aforesaid § 1. Thirdly crooked wayes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã tortuosa which signifies an obstinacy in sinning and this path must bee made ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã right and straight that is our steppes must beee reduced into the wayes of God and therein must we walke with all humble submission night and day Fourthly sharpe wayes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã salebrosa this is taken either 1. for sinne in generall or 2. for contention which breakes the bond of peace and rends the seamlesse coate of Christ or 3. for the thorns of worldly cares coveteousnes and these are to be made smooth i. e. sin is to be left contention to be laid aside and the love of the world to be mortified in us § 1. VERS 4. Vers 4 And the same Iohn had his raiment of camels haire and a leatherne girdle about his loines and his meate was locusts and wilde honey § 1. His meate was wilde honey The Papists Sect. 1 object this place to prove that Iohn was an Eremite Iohn Baptist lived in the desart fared coursely and was barely apparelled he eat locusts Object 1 a course kind of
potest perspicuum est Apostolos permisisse liberum sayd Socrates e Soc 5. 2â seeing that none can produce a precept for fasting it is apparent that the Apostles left it free And the first Lawgiver or Lawmaker for fasting was Montanus the hereticke whom Apollonius taxeth for it f Euseb 5.17 Now the Papists prescribe a law of fasting upon paine of damnation but we deny any such positive law to be given by God Secondly wee and the Papists differ in praxi in the practise of fasting for first they will eate of some kinde of meats not of others Secondly they abstaine from some meats propter genera we propter operationem they abstaine from some meat merely for the kinde of it but we not for the kinde thereof but for the operation thereof they abstaine from flesh because flesh not because it kindles the flame and fire of lust for they eate and drinke those things that are more provoking thereunto than flesh is and therefore their fasting is superstitious as followes in the next Thus the Papists erre in the object of their fast in the Excesse consider wee now how they erre in the Defect and that first in the qualitie secondly in the quantitie First they doe not forbid the delights of meats it so be they be fish but thinke all dainties and daintinesse of lawfull meates that is any thing but flesh and that which comes thereof lawfull wee hold the contrary laying downe our opinion in this plaine proposition In fasting wee must abstaine from all delicates and dainties Or a fast celebrated with dainties is an hypocriticall fast For the proofe whereof observe these particulars First Daniel fasting abstaines from these three things g Dan. 10.3 First pleasant bread secondly flesh thirdly wine so others when they fasted ate nothing but hearbs h Rom. 14 2. and Iohn Baptist Locusts a course food as was shewed before Saint Matthew onely roots and hearbs i Clem Alex Paed. 2.1 and Saint Peter for the most part pulse Nazien orat de amore paup Secondly all the Ancients in their fasts abstained from wine Timothy forbare wine k 1 Tim. 5. and Saint Iames abstained from flesh and wine l Euseb 2.22 Thirdly the Fathers abstained in their fasts from all strong drinke thus also did Iohn Baptist who dranke neither wine nor strong drinke m Luk. 1.15 Thirdly these two strong drinke and dainties the Fathers reprove in fasting Read Aug. de Mor. Eccles 2.13 and Hier. ad Nepot And therefore wee may safely say that Papists are enemies unto fasting in their practise that place it in junkets and dainties affirming first that it is the kindes of flesh and that which proceeds from flesh which is onely forbidden in fasting not any sorts of fish Secondly they forbid not wine in their fasts to be drunke yea Bellarmine n De bon oper 2. 5. Sect. ad âillam disputes the necessitie of wine in fasting because their regions and countries are cold And Hallensis saith that it is necessary they should drinke wine with fish o Chemni p. 4. 127. 6 Where it is not unworthy observation that when wee accuse the Romanists for their Stewes which are openly maintained permitted and tollerated in mysticall Babylon Harding answers their countreyes are hot and therefore if Brothell-houses were not suffered the people would fall either to Sodomie or bestialitie or incest or rapes or adulteries but when wee blame them for the use of wine in their fasts then Bellarmine tells us the countries are cold and therefore both their stomacks and healths require it 3dly their daily practise shews that in their fasts they allow of all dainties fruits wines sweete meates and all kind of banqueting stuffes and therefore there is no great feare that their fasting will empaire their health except it be with surfeiting upon their delicates Obiect But they will here object all Papists doe not thus Answ I answer we grant it for some cannot by reason of their poverty some doe not because of some vow they have made to the contrary and some amongst them perchance doe it not for conscience sake which we commend Thus we see how the Papists in their fasts erre in qualitate in the quality of meates we now proceed to shew their failing in quantitate in the quantity And for the clearer opening hereof I lay downe this proposition In the Popish fasts abstinendum a quali non a quanto they must abstaine altogether from meate held by them unlawfull but the immoderate use of those which are allowed violates not their fast that is one bite of flesh or one spoonfull of broth wherein flesh hath beene boiled disanulls their fast but to eate fish or drinke wine though unto the stretching out of the belly doth not breake their fast at all Thus Alex. Hales a Chemni p. 4. 117. 6 saith Excessus in quanto non solvit jejunium Excesse in the quantity of the meate eaten violates not the fast And Bellarmine b Bell. de bon oper 2. 4. Sect. quare traceth the same path almost in the same words Immoderatus usus piscium nulla lege jejunij prohibetur an immoderate use of fish is forbidden by no law of fasting For the finishing therefore of this particular I conclude First the Papists are enemies and opposite unto Antiquitie in their fasting as appeares thus First they now use wine which the Fathers did not II. They now use Dinners ordinarily which were seldome or rather never used by them that is the Ancients in their solemne fast dayes III. The Papists exceed in their eating but the Fathers were very sparing in that which they did eate upon those dayes and therefore howsoever they brag of Antiquitie yet they have not so much as a shadow of the customes of the Ancients in their fasts Secondly the Papists are enemies unto true Fasts as appeares thus In a true Fast there should bee an abstinence I. from flesh II. From wine and sweet wine III. From strong drinke IV. From dainties V. From an excessive and immoderate use of any meat or drinke Now they onely observe the first that is forbeare flesh why that they may stuffe themselves with fish or better dainties Thus wee have shewed how the Papists erre both in the Merit and Obiect of their Fast It now remaines to shew how thirdly they erre in the omission of the adjuncts of a Fast they onely observing the bodily exercise which profits nothing c 1 Tim. 4. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã their fasts not being accompanied with those holy duties which they ought to performe neither such an abstinence as may helpe them to a religious performance of those pious duties which God requires of them But the truth of this will most clearly appeare in the sequent particular wherein we have to explaine the nature of a true Fast the false and hypocriticall being thus briefly runne over Secondly there is a true Fast which is pleasing
one mouth which cannot faile Truth is one immutable and constant and can never become a lye or false but the word is truth sanctifie them Father with thy truth what is that thy word is not true onely but Truth f Ioh. 17.17 It is written againe Sathan abuseth Scripture and as it were prophanes it yet Christ nothstanding this gives it not over but keepes him close to his guard with this Sword of the Spirit in his mouth and hand Scriptum est it is Obser 3 written Teaching us that we must never depart from the use of the Scriptures we must never forsake this weapon Here divers questions will be made What is the Scripture the use whereof wee Quest 2 must never forbeare It is the word of God written by the Prophets and Apostles Answ being dictated unto them by the divine inspiration of the Spirit of God a 2 Pet. 1.19.20 The words of the Prophets and Apostles were the words of God hence ever and anone they say Thus sayth the Lord because the Lord spake in and by them The Papists believe the Scriptures to bee the word of God and prove it too but by an argument which the Philosopher will not approve of viz. Probatione circulari treading out this truth like a horse in a mill in this manner The Scripture is the word of God because the Church teacheth us so the testimonie of the Church they thinke infallible because it is guided by the Spirit of God they are sure it is guided by the Spirit of God because the Scripture sayth so b Ioh. 16.13 and thus they run at the ring ending where they began If the Scripture bee not knowne to bee the Quest 3 word of God but by the testimony of the Church then how is it knowne to be such For answer hereunto Answ I referre the Reader to the first question of this booke Pag. 1. onely adding one answer more to those many It appeares that the Scriptures are the word of God by comparing of them with all other bookes writings and writers for the amplifying whereof take notice of three sorts of Bookes under one of which rankes all sorts of bookes and writings may bee included viz. First Humane Secondly Ecclesiasticall Thirdly Divine First Humane bookes are bookes written by men either in the Church of God or out of it of humane things as Philosophicall Bookes or Rhetoricall bookes or Politicall bookes or bookes of any other humane Art or Science These are not divine bookes but humane not the bookes of God but the writings of men having both the matter manner method and stile from men And therefore these are not authenticall bookes in all things to be beleeved which they affirme Secondly Ecclesiastical bookes are those which are written by holy or at least learned men in the Church containing divine things Now these writings are to be admitted and are called the word of God as farre as they sympathize consent and agree with the word of God but they are not authenticall of themselves but as they depend upon the Scripture and speake her true language These writings I say are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã worthy to be beleeved but not of themselves to bee beleeved nor any further than they accord with the word of God Thirdly Divine bookes are the bookes of God written by the Prophets and Apostles which bookes are the word of God the Prophets and Apostles being onely instruments Pen-men thereof and the holy Ghost the Dictator who endites unto them both the matter and manner and the very words and therefore is called aright the word of God and are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of themselves to be beleeved because the writers were ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã inspired taught and directed by the Lord of glory and Spirit of truth in the writing of them And thus comparing the word of God with all other writings we finde that there are none to bee equalled for excellency truth purity and infallibility thereunto and therefore great necessity there is to adhere unto them Obiect 1 The Anabaptists object that the Scriptures are not now necessary because God made many promises that under the Gospell all should be taught of God and that he would write his law in their inward man and they should heare a voice behind them saying this is the way walke in it c Ter. 31.34 Ioh. 6.35 Heb. 8.11 Answ These words are not to be understood simply but comparatively that there shall bee greater knowledge under the New Testament then was under the Old according to the saying of the Prophet the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord that is in the times and places of the Gospell as the waters cover the Sea d Isai 11.9 Quest 4 Why must wee never depart from the use of the Scriptures but with our Saviour here alwayes shield our selves with this buckler Scriptum est it is written Answ 1 First because there is a sweete consent harmony and concord in the whole Scripture Divinae enim lectiones ita sibi connectuntur tanquam una sit lectio quia omnes ex uno ore procedunt e August All the Divine precepts of the word of God are so linked together as though they were but one onely heavenly lecture because all of them proceeded from one blessed and celestiall mouth Secondly because the Scriptures are more excellent Answ 2 then all other writings whatsoever and more abounding with Grace Vertue and Piety Quicquid in Scriptura docetur veritas quicquid praecipitur bonitas quicquid promittitur faelicitas f Hugo Card. That is the Scripture teacheth nothing but truth commandeth nothing but goodnesse promiseth unto us all happinesse Aliae scripturae si quam veritatem docent non sine contagione erroris est si quam bonitatem commendare videantur Gregor vel malitiae mixta est ut non sit pura vel sine cognitione vel dilectione Dei ut non sit perfecta That is if other writings teach any truth yet it is not without the contagion and taint of error if they seeme to commend any good thing it is either mixed with malice and so not pure or without the knowledge or love of God and so not perfect g Ambros Tota Scriptura est convivium sapientiae singuli libri singula sunt fercula the whole Scripture is a banquet of wisedome and every severall booke a dainty dish and therefore great reason there is that we should cleave close unto them Thirdly of all writings the Scriptures are Answ 3 most true and therefore we must never give over the use of them Pope Pius himselfe said Resistendum est quibuscunque in faciem sive Paulus sive Petrus sit qui ad veritatem Evangelii non ambulant h Abbaâ Urspergensis He is to be resisted to his face that walkes not both in practise and opinion according to the truth of the Gospell though it were
that I sayd I am not the CHRIST but that I am sent before him i Ioh. 3.28 Answ 5 Fiftly this was done in regard of the common people and that in a double respect to wit First lest the people should have beene separated and sundred some running after the one some after the other if they had both preached together Secondly lest they should have been excused in saying they knew not whoÌ to follow the one being after one manner the other after another that is Christ more familiar and Iohn more austere as our Saviour sayth of himselfe and Iohn Quest 2 Secondly why did Christ now preach when Iohn was in prison Answ 1 First lest the preaching of Saint Iohn should not be confirmed Thus Gualter sup Answ 2 Secondly Christ beginnes to preach the Gospell when Iohn was hindered lest that the preaching thereof should cease i k Gualt s and this was the principall cause Thirdly Christ did this to teach us that no Answ 3 power or policie of man or Divell Observ can hinder the preaching of the word of God Certainly the Divell did excite and provoke Herod against Iohn Baptist that hee might bee hindered from preaching but he cannot prevaile for Iohn being exstinct behold God stirres up another and from that time Jesus began to preach The Pharisees forbid the Apostles to preach Acts 4.21 and put them in prison for preaching Act. 5.18 but yet they cannot stop their mouthes In the Judaicall Church they slay the Prophets but still God doth raise up others In the Primitive Church sanguis martyrum semen Ecclesia the persecution of the Christians did spread the religion of Christ more than otherwise it is likely would have been The hand of man is too weak to hold Gods hand or hinder his worke and therefore so long as this world continues God will have a Church upon earth in some place or other some or other to preach his word § 2. Saying Repent The Papists l Bellar. de paenit l. 2. ca 2. Object affirme Sect. 2 that Contrition which is joyned with an inward terrour of the minde and proceedeth from the sight and consideration of our sinnes doth not appertaine to the Law but to the Gospell They argue thus Christ preached Repentance to the which Contrition doth belong Repent for the Kingdome of God is at hand in this verse but Christ was a Minister of the Gospell not of the Law and therefore Contrition belongeth to the Gospell not to the Law First Repentance hath part from the Law Answ 1 part from the Gospell from the Law it hath the sight of sinne and terrour of the minde for the same from the Gospell it hath hope and comfort springing from faith in Christ wherefore this reason sheweth not that Repentance in every part thereof is of the Gospell Secondly though the Law and Gospell are Answ 2 in nature and property distinguished yet they may be joyned in use So Moses the Minister of the Law may preach Christ and Christ the Minister of the Gospell doth also establish the Law and by the terrours of the Law call men to the knowledge of their sinne where Repentance beginneth VERS 18. Vers 18 And Iesus walking by the sea of Galilee saw two brethren Simon called Peter and Andrew his brother casting a not into the sea for they were fishers § 1. And Iesus walking by the sea of Galilee Sect. 1 We see the Apostles are not called by Man but by Christ Obser Teaching us that the vocation of the Ministery is the ordinance of God For First he hath given them a calling he gave saith the Apostle some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastours and Teachers for the worke of the Ministerie a Ephes 4.11.12 and hath given unto the Ministers the Ministery and word of reconciliation b 2 Cor. 5.18.19 Secondly hee hath given unto them spirituall weapons which are mightie through God to pull downe strong holds c 2 Cor. 10 4. Thirdly hee hath given them power making them able Ministers of the New Testament not of the Letter but of the Spiritc d 2 Cor. 3 6. And therefore they that despise them as Ministers despise not men but Christ Quest Who despise the vocation of Ministers Answ 1 First the Anabaptists contemne this ordinance Obiect 1 objecting that Faith is the gift of God Ephes 2.8 and it is he that reveales divine truths unto men Matth. 16 17. Flesh and bloud hath not revealed this unto thee sayth Christ that I am the true Messias but the will of my Father which is in heaven yea none can come unto God by any meanes except the Sonne bring him Iohn 6.44 Answ 1 First by this reason wee should neither give fodder to the cattell nor tillage and culture to the ground because wee cannot cause our corne to grow or our ground to bring forth or our cattell to thrive or live by what we give them but it is the blessing and blessed providence of God that doth all this Answ 2 Secondly we grant that neither he that planteth nor he that watereth is any thing 1 Corinth 3.7 Answ 3 Thirdly yet the meanes must bee used which God hath appoynted and which ordinarily hee works grace by that is the preaching of the word by those who are lawfully called unto that function for Faith comes by hearing Rom. 10.17 Yea he gives men faith and power to believe by the preaching of the Apostles e Ioh. 17.20 I pray not sayth Christ for these alone but for them also which shall believe on mee through their word And therefore the vocation of the Ministers is not to be contemned Answ 2 Secondly the Separatists are despisers of this Obiect 2 Ordinance of the Ministery objecting that our Church is impure our societies polluted and that our truths are mixed with errours Answ There are two Churches to wit the one Dead in the eye of the world in which notwithstanding are some alive in the eye of the Lord thus there were seven thousand in Israel f 1 King 19.18 though Elias saw none and in Sardis there were a few names of those that were pure g Rev. 3.4 Living in the which some are dead notwithstanding thus it was with the Church of Ephesus Revelat. 2.4 and with Pergamus Revelat. 2.14 and of Thyatira Revelat. 2.19.20 Yea even in the Church of the Corinthians the Galatians when they were most pure there was corruptions among them and therefore it is unwarrantable to forsake our Church for the spots and corruptions of some Answ 3 Thirdly prophane persons are contemners of this Ordinance of the Ministerie either by disgracing it publickly or deriding it privatly but these must know that they doe not deride men but God Sect. 2 § 2. By the Sea of Galilee This sea was the lake of Gennesareth Luke 5.1 neare unto Capernaum where Christ first beganne to preach and therefore it appeares to have been in
oppression c. All which temptations the poore man is lesse frequently assaulted withall Fourthly in the enjoying of riches the rich man is tempted unto Contentions and Suites and Pride and Intemperancy and Pleasure and Unchastity and that because hee is rich and his money will supply him in all these and procure him whatsoever his wicked heart may long and lust after but the poore man to whom this fewell is wanting must needs be more cold and lesse forward unto any of these then the rich man is And therefore in these regards we may safely say blessed are the poore § 3. The poore in spirit What is meant here Sect. 3 by Spirit Quest. 1 First some understand the Spirit of God and Answ 1 give this sense Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are they who are poore for the Holy Ghost or who are made or become poore in will for the Holy Spirit h Hierom. ss Hence Bellarmine collects the vow of poverty but yet doth not so understand this word spirit Answ 2 Secondly some understand the humane spirit and this is the truth It is hence doubted whether by the humane spirit be meant the will or the cogitations This will the more clearly appeare by the exposition Quest 2 position and interpretation of this word Poore Answ Poverty in Scripture is threefold viz. either Affliction thus David saith I am desolate and poore that is afflicted i Psal 25.16 Want and this is threefold either in Act but not affection which is poverty by necessity AffectioÌ but not in act which is poverty by wil not poverty indeed Both Affection and Act k Bellar. de Monac lib. 2. c. 20. Humility Hence there are three expositions of the word some First expounding it of Affliction Secondly some of want and poverty Thirdly and some of humility First some by poore understand the afflicted thus Calvine s expounds the word but Bellarmine altogether rejects this because this verse then would bee one and the same either with vers 4. or 11. that is if by poore were meant afflicted men then it is the same with those that mourne vers 4. or those that are persecuted vers 11. Secondly some understand this word de egestate want or poverty in temporall possessions and this exposition onely delights the Cardinall Bellarmine who yet takes it neither for poverty in act onely or in affection onely but in both adding over and above these two things viz. First Affection is twofold Of Truth this is naturall affection and is without any heart of zeale l è Bern. Serm. de festo omn. Sanct. Of Charity this is a spirituall affection for the love of Christ and this he meanes here Secondly hence he collects that poverty is not onely to bee brooked and borne but also to be vowed this collection was gathered with the left hand for many things please God ipso imponente when hee layes them upon us which please him not te assumente when men undertake them of themselves without either his imposition or injunction It is pleasing unto God when men are patient and contented in their poverty the Lord laying it upon them to exercise and try them thereby but it displeaseth the Lord when men impose poverty or misery upon themselves the Lord not requiring it at their hands but blessiing them in temporall things Obiect 1 But Bellarmine gives us a triple reason that we may take our choice for the confirming of his deduction First because our Saviour meanes onely such in this place blessed are the poore in spirit that is such as willingly make themselves poore Answ 1 It is evident that Christ speaketh not of outward poverty but of the humility of the minde First because it is so expressed Blessed are the poore in spirit Secondly the Prophet David in the same sense saith I am poore m Psa 25.16 yet was hee a King and abounded in riches Thirdly our Saviour our saith The poore receive the Gospell n Mat. 11.5 yet were they not all poore in substance that received Christ as wee may see in Nicodemus Ioseph of Arimathaea and Zacheus But if this reason please not the Cardinall hath provided us a second and that is Because poore here is opposed to rich Luke Obiect 2 6.24 To this wee answer First although Christ Answ 1 saith Woe unto the rich yet he meaneth not all rich men but such as trusted in their riches for such onely are excluded the Kingdome of Heaven o Mark 10 24. Secondly although it be true that Christ opposeth Answ 2 poore and rich men yet the vow of poverty doth necessarily follow from hence for there is a deepe difference beweene these two to endure poverty and to vow poverty But Bellarmine gives us a third reason which is this Our Saviour Christ was poore both in action Obiect 3 and affection practising himselfe what hee taught unto others and therefore both poverty in action and affection is here meant To this wee reply First that Christ was not Answ 1 poore that is no begger and this their owne Cajetane affirmes giving these two true reasons to prove it To wit First because he bought necessary things Secondly because he gave unto the poore Iohn 13. Secondly it is untrue that Christ did professe Answ 2 voluntary poverty for we never read that ever he vowed poverty yea their owne extravagant hath decreed that it is an heresie so to affirme Christ having both money and a bagge for the almes of the poore Ioann 22. Tit. 14. cap. 5. And hence the more discreet and ingenious Papists overslip this place Stapleton in his antidot mentions it not Canisius that rakes up all the places and proofes he can for devoted poverty doth yet not cite this verse Alphonsus de castro in this head of poverty Haeres 3. doth plainely deny this to bee the meaning of this place and gives this reason for it because then it would follow that onely poore men should come into the Kingdome of Heaven which was the heresie of those that called themselves Apostolici Ib. Haeres 1. Thirdly some understand this place de humilitate of humility Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are the humble now if it bee meant of humility not of poverty then necessarily the Spirit doth signifie the cogitation not the will and this exposition Bellarmine cannot deny because it is Chrysostomes and Augustines but hee preferres his owne exposition of vowed poverty before this Non de paupertate quia non per se laudabilis p Chrys de variis loc By poore in spirit is not meant poore in substance that not being a thing praise-worthy in it selfe but contriti corde the broken and humble in heart Chrysost s et op imperf qui non magna sapit de se Id. Ibid. sed factus ut puer Ib. Who hath no high thoughts or conceites of himselfe but is lowly in his owne eyes as a young child
7.56 And Paul 2 Cor. 12. First all these were pure in heart Secondly this was miraculous and extra ordinary Answ 1 and temporall but the beatificall vision Answ 2 in heaven shall be ordinarie and perpetuall and the pure in heart shall see God continually and eternally Thirdly this sight of God which these had Answ 3 on earth was imperfect Abraham saw God like a man Gen. 18. Ezechiel saw him imperperfectly and Moses saw not Gods face Exod. 33. But the pure in heart in heaven shall see God perfectly and not in part they shall see him face to face as they are seene and not darkely or through a glasse r 1 Cor. 13 10 11 12. But hath not this promise place in this life doe not the pure in heart see God at all on earth Quest 3 but onely in heaven This promise hath place both in this life in the life to come Answ the pure in heart see God both on earth in heaven but after a divers manner Here then observe that there is a manifold vision of God The Uision and sight of God is either in the life Present and that either First Intelligendo by understanding either the Or Nature and person of God but as hee is simple Observ who thinkes a little shell can containe all the water in the sea so is hee who thinkes the shallow shell of mans braine can comprehend in this life the nature and person of God perfectly yet by speculation and contemplation and a serious studie of the Scriptures together with the intent consideration of the Attributes of God the pure in heart may understand something The will and word of God Secondly Videndo by seeing some representations of him as those holy men did whereof wee spake before quest 2. Thirdly sentiendo by perceiving either the Mercy of God which is called his face Thus Aaron was to blesse the people The Lord make his face to shine upon thee that is shew mercy unto thee t Numb 6.25 so Psalme 13.1.44.14 and 80.7 Thus Moses by faith saw him who is invisible u Heb. 11.27 and feared not the wrath of the King of Egypt because he was sensible of Gods mercy Peace of God which passeth all expression x Philip. 4.7 or by rasting how sweete and good the Lords is Psal 34.8 To come and that is two fold to wit either Corporeall with the bodily eye which is impossible Or Spirituall with the eye of the soule which is the knowledge of the nature of God and is either Perfect in regard of our capacitie apprehension as every vessell throwne into the sea shall be filled Absolute and thus onely God can comprehend what God is In this life the pure in heart see God by understanding his will the meaning therefore of this verse may bee this Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God that is the pure in heart and minde shall see the will and truth and Obser 1 majestie of God shining in his word or purity of heart doth helpe us unto the true understanding of the word of God Be renewed sayth the Apostle in your mindes that you may prove what that good and perfect and acceptable will of God is y Rom. 12. Ephes 5.8.10 And therefore we should purge our hearts from all pollutions that so wee might bee able to understand what is acceptable unto the Lord. Object As for the true corporall sight of God which I sayd was impossible it is objected The eyes of a glorified body in heaven differ much from the eyes of a corrupt and earthly body and therefore our bodies being glorified wee may truely and corporally see God Answ God hath no corporall but a spirituall substance and therefore is onely perspicuous unto the eye of the soule and not at all obvious to the eyes of the body although they bee glorified In the life to come the pure in heart shall see God with a spirituall sight that is although the Creature cannot absolutely comprehend the Creator yet hee may with a certaine degree of perfection Quest 4 What benefit shall we reap by this vision and sight of God that our Saviour pronounceth him blessed that shall enjoy it Answ 1 First we shall enjoy many things in Heaven by vertue of this sight which here I forbeare to enlarge we shall there have health beautie and agilitie of body wee shall also have light without darknesse joy without sorrow desire without paine love without hatred or discontent fulnesse of joy without any loathing life without death health without sicknesse peace without warre or the least disturbance a Greg. s Psalm paenitentiales Secondly this beatificall vision none can perfectly define nor fully describe but yet some things wee may conjecture at as for example First wee shall know the immense Deitie the simplest in heaven shall farre exceed in wisedome and the knowledge of God the wisest upon earth Secondly wee shall have Angels Prophets Apostles Martyrs Patriarches and all the blessed Saints to bee our Companions Thirdly wee shall there have true solid and ineffable joy wherein wee shall delight and with which our soules shall be satisfied Fourthly wee shall have a new and continued desire after this joy for our desire shall be without any lacke and our fulnesse without any dislike Fiftly God himselfe will be all in all unto us And therefore let us give our selves unto puritie in this life that we may be assured of protection grace and peace of conscience here and of immortalitie and felicitie for ever hereafter VERS 9. Blessed are the Peace-makers for they shall be called the children of God Vers 9 § 1. Blessed are the Peace-makers Who Sect. 1 are Peace-makers Quest 1 First some expound this of the reconciling of brethren that is both those who reconcile them that jarre and those who are reconciled Answ 1 unto them whom they have offended Chrysost sup Op. imperf Secondly some expound this of those who Answ 2 are good and peaceable in themselves Vis cognoscere quis pacificus andi Psalm 34.14 Cave à malo sequere pacem August de Serm. Dom. Wouldst thou know who is a Peace-maker listen then unto the Psalmist and hee will tell thee that it is hee who eschewes evill and followes after peace Thirdly some understand it of those who Answ 3 are slow to anger but ready to forgive and pardon Obliti eorum quibus offendi possunt in fratrum charitate viventes Hilarius that is hee is a peace-maker who lives in love and charitie with his brethren passing by and forgetting those injuries which are offered unto him Fourthly some expound it of those who Answ 4 labour to subdue and subject all rebellious motions to the obedience of the Spirit who first labour for peace in themselves and then make peace amongst others Quid enim prodest alios pacare dum intus bella vitiorum Hierom. sup What benefit is it to make peace amongst others while
Antiquity is not alwayes true it may bee said of Old and yet bee false Tertullian saith Quod antiquissimum verissimum Quest 2 that which is most ancient is most true And the Prophet directed by the Spirit of God commands us To seeke and aske for the old pathes where is the good way and walke therin m Ier. 6 16. How then doe we say that Antiquitie is not true We must distinguish betweene a double Antiquity namely Prima the first or Antiquissimum and this we grant according to Tertullian to be verissimum Answ for what is most ancient is most true Secunda the second and this is oftentimes false for thus wee may prove murder from Caine Drunkennesse from Noah ancient religions of the Heathens which were full of superstition yea sacrifices of humane flesh all which are of great antiquity And therefore our Saviour urgeth the Jewes to looke ad primam to the first Antiquity from the beginning it was not thus Matth. 19.8 Quest 3 Why may wee not assent unto Antiquitie although it be not most ancient Answ 1 First because at the best they are but humane authorities and therefore being subject to error we must be very wary how wee subscribe unto them this the Lord admonisheth his people of in these words What is the chaffe to the wheate where the Word of God is compared to wheate and the words or writings of men to chaffe Answ 2 Secondly because truth hath beene revealed unto the world by little and little and not all truths of old time and therefore neither every ancient opinion is true nor every recent tenet false as wee may see by an example or two The Apostle saith The God of this world hath blinded their eyes n 2 Cor. 4.4 Irenaeus Tertullian Augustine yea all before Hierome understood this of the Lord who is blessed for ever but Hierome expounds it of the Divell who is accursed for ever Now the first interpretation is more ancient but the second is more true as all expositors doe now acknowledge Moses saith o Gen. 6.2 The sonnes of God saw the daughters of men that they were faire c. Iustine Origen Tertullian Philo Iosephus and divers others understood this of the sinne and fall of the Angels but now all agree that by the sonnes of God are meant not the Angels but the posterity of Seth who married with daughters of the posterity of Cain Here also the first opinion is more ancient but the second more true It was a common errour maintained by all before Augustines time that the Angels were created long before the world and he holding that they were created within the six dayes it was called inventum Augustini And yet hee which was later spake more true than those who were long before him Answ 3 Thirdly many of the ancient Fathers were Heretickes and therefore Antiquitie is not alwayes to be assented unto Tertullian and Cyprian were Montanists wherefore Hierome calls them Haeresiarcha Arch-heretickes Irenaeus Iustinus Papias Tertullian Lactantius were Ghiliasts Origen in many things so faulty that although he often doth hit the marke yet where he misseth none roves so far or erres so grossely as he doth In libris doctorum inveniuntur prava Anselmus In the writings of the Ancients are many slips Dum errorem destruunt in alterum incidunt Senensis While the Fathers laboured to avoid one errour they often fell into another Fourthly the ancient Fathers would not Answ 4 have us embrace their opinions except we finde them consonant unto the holy Scriptures And therefore without this tryall Antiquity is not to be our rule Nolo authoritatem meam sequaris Angust epist 112. ad Paulin. I would not have thee to follow my directions or to build thy faith upon my opinions Solis Scripturis canonicis hanc authoritatem timorem c. August epist. 19. but onely respect the authority of the Canonicall Scriptures and regulate both thy opinions and practise thereby May we not build our faith upon the ancient Quest 4 Fathers First the Papists sometimes say absolutely Answ 1 yes thus one of them Greg. a Valent. tom 3. pag. 291. d saith The Protestants in the questions of faith should enquire on what side the Fathers stand that it being knowne immediately without any other examination they might embrace that Doctrine which the Fathers of old judged to be true So another Brist Mot. 14. cries out what the Fathers beleeved I beleeve what they held I hold what they taught I teach what they preached I preach Secondly some of the Papists are not so lavish Answ 2 as these but limit their answer thus that which all the Fathers deliver with one consent is infallibly true and a sure Rocke for us to build our faith upon This seemes reasonable if it were not a stale to deceive us and a meere jugling tricke to bleare our eyes for wee must know what they meane when they say All the Doctors or the Fathers consenting in one are to be assented unto The meaning whereof is not that they know the judgement of all at any time unlesse it be very rare but this is it p Greg. 4 Valent. tom 3. f. 290. They are to be counted All the Doctors whose authority is such that the circumstances of their learning piety and multitude considered they alone may justly be regarded and the rest neglected as no body if they be compared with these And thus one or more Doctors erring may be pressed with the authority of the rest Here wee see one brave device that although they brag of all the Fathers and say they will refuse nothing wherein they all consent yet when it commeth to scanning they have no hope so much as to finde this consent of all but referre it to their owne discretion wisely to judge by circumstances who are all and what the consent is Another brave device of theirs is to give soveraigne authority to the Pope over the Fathers to explain their meaning to allow them dis-allow them purge them and fit them to their purpose If the Reader desire to see this clearly confirmed let him repaire to White his way to the true Church fol. 328. § 11. Thirdly some Papists of as good credit as the former answer this question negatively that they care not what the Fathers say neither doth their authoritie move them at all and therefore they will be sure not to build their faith upon them here first they speake of the workes and writings of the Fathers in generall thus Marsilius q Def. p. 413. saith He will receive whatsoever they bring consonant to the Scripture but what they bring dissonant from it he will reject upon the authority of the Scripture whereto he will leane Turrecremata saith r In c. Sancta Romana d. 15. n. 12. The writings of the Fathers binde us not to beleeve them in all their opinions but we may lawfully contradict them where they speak against the Scripture or
are made e Staplet Ibid. And therefore it followes not that because Christ is a Law-giver therefore he must make new lawes disanulling or opposing the old Secondly Christ saith Ego dicâ I say not as Arg. 2 the Prophets were wont to doe Haec dicit Dominus Thus sayth the Lord and therefore Christ here opposeth himself to the law of God The reason why Christ sayth I say Answ is not because hee speakes contrary to that which his Father had spoken formerly by his Prophets but because whatsoever he speaks from the Father he speakes from himselfe which the Prophets did not Propheta ad conservos Christus ad serâos f Chrysost sup Christ as a Lord speakes unto his servants and therefore saith I say unto you the Prophets as the servants of the Lord speake unto their fellow servants in the Lord and therefore say thus saith the Lord. Thirdly Stapleton proves this from examples Christ saith he addes new Lawes and therefore Arg. 3 he opposeth the Law of God he proves the proposition thus First Christ saith thou shalt not sweare at all vers 34. I answer it was never lawfull or allowable by Answ 1 the Law of God to sweare by those things which Christ reproves wherefore this was no new Law Secondly Christ teacheth that Divorce is never lawfull but for adultery or fornication vers 32. I answer this was an old Law and no new one Our Saviour himselfe saying that from Answ 2 the beginning it was not allowed for a man upon every occasion to put away his wife g Matth. 19.8 Thirdly Christ teacheth us under the Gospel to love our enemies vers 44. Answ 3 This was an ancient law If saith the Lord thou meet not thy friends but thy enemies Oxe or his Asse going astray thou shalt surely bring it backe to him againe h Exod. 23.4 Now none can deny but this instance doth plainely imply and injoyne love to our enemies But if any be so blind that they cannot see it or so obstinate that they will not acknowledge that it may hence bee deduced or proved that wee ought to love our enemies let him listen then to the wise man If thine enemy be hungry give him bread to eate and if bee bee thirsty give him water to drinke c i Pro. 25.21 And therefore that addition which our Saviour speakes of vers 44. Thou shalt hate thine enemy is a falsification of the Pharisees as shall bee shewed afterwards and was never injoyned by the Law of God Fourthly Christ teacheth us to love our brethren and calleth it his Commandement John 14.15.21 and 15.10.12.17 and John 13.34 and Saint Paul cals it the Law of Christ Galat. 6.2 Answ 4 This was no new commandement but an old given in the Old Testament David expresly commends and implicitly commands this brotherly love Oh how good and joyfull a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in amity and unity Psal 133. c. Yea our Saviour saith the one halfe of the Law is to love our neighbour as our selfe Mat. 22.49 which words are taken from Lev. 19.18 And therefore I may safely those rubbes removed out of the way conclude this question that certainely Christ doth not here oppose himselfe to the Law of God but to the expositions of the Pharisees Quest 2 Why did not Christ who was the true Messias ordaine new Lawes for those to walke by who were under the Gospell Answ 1 First because the Law of God was perfect Psal 19.7 and wonderfull 119.129 and spirituall Rom. 7. extending it selfe to the inward man as well as the outward for it forbids coveteousnesse and condemnes the internall concupiscence of the heart in the tenth Commandement God is to be worshipped in spirit and with spirituall worship Joh. 4.24 this also the Law commands Salomon perswades us to give God our hearts Prov. 23.26 and Moses to love and serve God with all our hearts and with all our souls Deut. 6.5 And therefore there was no need of a new Law the old being such as hath beene said Secondly whatsoever Christ taught or desired Answ 2 to teach to his Apostles and Disciples and to all his dispersed through the whole world was included prescribed and laid down in the Law and therefore there was no necessity of framing new Commandements We read of three principal Lawes which Christ commends unto all that are under the Gospell the first is to keepe the Commandements Mat. 19.17 Now this is injoyned in the Old Testament The second is to love the brethren or our brethren this also was commanded in the Law The third is to believe in Christ but this is the Commandement of the Father k 1 Ioh. 3.23 § 2. But I say unto you The scope of Christ Sect. 2 in this place is to oppose his true opinion to the opinion of antiquity and he doth not endeavour to prove this from the best most learned or most ancient Rabbines but onely from his word that he might teach us Observ that the onely fountaine of truth is in his word Christ doth not say It was said of old thou shalt not kill c. but Rabbi Salomon or Ben-Ezra doth not say so But I say unto you that hence wee might learne that the true tryall of antiquity is in the Holy Scriptures and therefore wee are commanded to search them Ioh. 5.39 to repaire to them Esa 8.20 because by them we are regenerated 1 Pet. 1.23 from them we have faith Rom. 10.17 yea they are able to make us perfect l 2 Tim. 3 16. The Church is our Mother therefore shee must be subject to God our Father for the wife ought to be so unto the husband and hence Saint Paul would have us to wave the opinion of an Angell rather then of the word of God m Gal. 1.8 much more then of a Father who is subject to errour as was shewed in the former verse Is there no use at all to be made of Antiquity Quest or of the opinions workes and writings of the Fathers and Ancients First in generall the true use of the Ancients Answ 1 is not to establish a new way unto heaven but to facilitate the old not to teach new opinions but to expound and explaine the ancient truths which are couched in holy writ Secondly more particularly the true use of Answ 2 the Fathers and ancient writers consists In these 4. things to wit First in the exposition of the Scriptures which is twofold namely either Positive as for example this exposition of Scripture is true because the Fathers so interpreted it This followes not Privative this exposition is false because none of the Fathers so give it here observe two things namely First this is no certaine or generall rule because often all the Fathers of some one time or for a long time have been mistaken as was shewed in the former verse in the exposition of Gen. 6.2 and 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly this is
Teaching us that errours in religion often proceede from the Priests and Pastors of the Church Observ Hence the Lord complaines that the prophets Prophesie lies and the Priests take bribes Ierim 5.31 yea both Priest and Prophet have erred through wine Isay 28.7 and by coveteousnesse Ier. 6.13 and 8.10 Why are the shepheards so often the causes Quest 2 of the sheepes going astray First because they are enemies often unto reformation Answ 1 although the Church stand in neede thereof Here are two things to be distinguished or particularly observed namely First that the Church stands in neede of Reformation which appeares thus I. The whole truth is not revealed unto the Church at once but by little and little for there is nothing altogether perfect II. There daily arise new blemishes and staines in the Church by the corrupt lives of some therein III. Reformation is like Sysiphus stone alwaies relapsing and falling backe either unto the former errours or unto worse And therefore every particular nationall Church ever and anone stands in neede of Reformation Secondly the leaders and Rectors of the Church are often the greatest enemies unto this reformation hee that desires to see a true and cleare illustration of this let him reade the Historie of the Councell of Trent where hee shall see amply proved that the reformation which was so carefully instantly and necessarily desired by many and for a long time was still opposed withstood by the Court of Rome the Clergie Thus the Pharisees were enemies unto Justification by faith in Christ because it was contrary to their estimation and credit Answ 2 Secondly private spirits by some evill spirit have beene still conjured up in the Church amongst the Doctours Teachers who either by private jarres displeasures dissensions ambition coveteousnesse and pride have disturbed the peace of the Church We have many examples hereof in all ages I. Wee reade how the sonnes of Eli troubled vexed and disquieted the Church o 1 Sam. 2.12 II. How the Priests in Ieremias time seduced the people and opposed the Prophets p Ierem. 1. â8 and 20.1 and 28.1 and 26.11 III. How the Pharisees opposed Christ Iohn 7.47 c. and withstood his Apostles Acts 4.1 and 5.17 and 7.51 IV. How great a combustion did Arrius kindle in the Church because he obtained not a Bishopricke such a fire as made the whole world weepe before it could be quenched V. What shall we say of the ringleaders of the Brownists and Separatists who have withdrawne many subjects from their true Christian obedience not suffering them to pray heare or communicate with us VI. God no sooner sowes Wheate but the devill sowes tares The Lord had no sooner raised up Luther and Zwinglius but the devill conjured up Zwenkfelduâ Servetus Osiander David-Georgius and divers others VII If wee looke upon the Papists wee shall behold a Mappe of misery in this kinde For first their Priests seduce the people unto Idolatry making them say to a stocke thou art my father and to a stone thou hast brought me forth q Ier. 2.27 Secondly they will not bee reformed in what is amisse holding this opinion that nothing must be changed or altered in their Church or Religion lest they should seeme formerly to have erred grounding this their infallibilitie upon that of the Prophet The law shall not depart from the Priest Ier. 18.18 and that speech of our Saviour unto Peter The gates of hell shall never prevaile against my Church but how falsely they ground this opinion upon these places we shall see God willing in their proper places Thirdly such enemies are the Papists unto Reformation that they persecute those who are reformed In Jerusalem the blood of the just was shed by the Priests and Prophets r Lament 4.13 and so also in the Popes jurisdiction how great was their rage against Luther Zwinglius and all those who were by their Ministry reformed both in opinion and practise Fourthly their principall care is to seduce people and to leade them into errors As Christ said of the Pharisees so wee may say justly of the Popish Clergie They compasse heaven and earth to pervert and divert a soule from the waies of truth such zealots and zealous factors are they for the devill what nation is there where true religion is professed but some of their Jesuites and Sâminaries or Secular Priests are sent thither privately to seduce and corrupt simple soules bringing them from light unto darkenesse How our land hath long groaned under these soule-devouring locusts is well knowne who creepe into mens houses polluting and defiling both the bodies and soules of poore credulous and ignorant women The Prophet Hosea threatnes the Priests that God will power vengeance upon them Hose 5.1 Because they were a snare on Mizpah and a net spread upon Tabor And therefore let the seducing Priests of the Romish Church consider how by this their wickednesse they provoke God unto anger who will require the blood of all those whom they have corrupted at their hands If errours and heresies begin so often at the Quest 3 Priests and Pastors of the Church then how may or can the people be preserved from erring and being mis-lead They must not be tossed to and fro with every Answ 1 blast of doctrine Ephes 4.14 like the waves of the sea Iam. 1.6 but walke wisely and circumspectly according to these ensuing rules First labour for a sure foundation that is Rule 1 first hearken unto the pure unspotted and infallible word and truth of God that thereby yee may grow up 1 Pet. 2..2 in grace strength and knowledge that thereby you may be made perfect 2 Tim. 3.16 that being the true light by which we must walke 2 Pet. 1.20 Secondly adde nothing unto the word of God neither 1. the chaffe of superstition with the Papists Å¿ Ierem. 23.28 for what hath the chaffe to doe with the corne neither 2. new opinions as the Sectaries who daily beget and breed new Minervaes in their owne braine but remember God and Dagon will not dwell together and therefore adde nothing unto the true and pure word of God Secondly take heede of all seducings that is Rule 2 First love not to heare Invectives novelties and strange doctrines for although this be pleasing to our corrupt nature and delightfull to itching eares yet it is not profitable for the edifying of our soules wherefore Saint Paul exhorts holy Timothy to bee instant in Preaching the pure word of God for the time will come when men will not endure sound doctrine but having itching eares will turne away their eares from the truth unto fables Å¿ 2 Tim. 4.2.3 Secondly never embrace wrested constrained and forced interpretations of the word which will not agree with the proportion of faith or good manners or the scope of the place Thirdly let us love and labour for the peace Rule 3 of Syon that is first let us esteeme the Church to
and desires were mortified in her And hence he concludes Vera voluptas ex virtute nascitur The fruits of true joy spring from the roote of vertue which conclusion is true although the true sense of the place be lost Allegoricall then hee who expounds it literally doth not onely pervert the true sense and meaning of the place but doth also establish a falsehood and untruth for thus a man might prove Christ to be bread yea to be a stone which none are so stony or blockish to beleeve Secondly observe whether is it a rule or an historicall narration we reade of Iephtah who offered his daughter of the Midwives who lied unto Pharaoh of the adulterie and subornation to drunkennesse and murder in David of Noahs drunkennesse and Lots incest Now if these historicall narrations should bee by some understood to bee rules of directions how diabolicall would their lives and conversations become And therefore we must not drawe a rule A facto ad jus from a deede done to the equitie thereof for by that rule all things were lawfull Thirdly observe if it be a Rule then whether is it given as a Command and Precept or as a counsell and advice Paul would have all to live unmarried t 1 Cor. 7.7.8 but this he speakes by permission onely that is by way of counsell and advice not by a positive command from God Verse 6. For concerning Virginity he had no commandement from the Lord but onely supposed it to be good for the present distresse to remaine unmarried Verse 25 26. Fourthly consider if it bee a precept and a command then whether is it generall or particular That is I. Whether was it given to one man onely or to all Thus God commands Abraham to slay Isaac and this precept is not to bee extended further then to him II. Whether doth the precept respect some one particular action which is onely once to be performed or a worke which is frequently to be practised Thus the Israelites were commanded to spoile the Egyptians which precept was neither to bee stretched unto any other nor unto them at another time that is by this command no other persons were allowed to robbe the Egyptians neither were the Israelits warranted to do it at any other time III. Whether were the Precepts given onely unto some one particular people or unto all nations Thus the judiciall Law was given unto the Iewes onely and not unto the Gentiles IV. Whether did the Command concerne some certaine time onely or was it to be extended also unto all times Thus Circumcision Sacrifices and the Ceremoniall law are not now to be urged because they were to continue but unto the death of Christ Thus we must carefully observe the scope of the Holy Spirit and urge nothing beyond that Thirdly in the reading and expounding of the Rule 3 Scripture take heede of all grosse consequences which are very frequent with the erroneous I. some thus expound positiva privativè positive things privatively Thou maist hate thy enemie because thou must love thy brother Mat. 5.43 Secondly some expound Confutativa confirmativè those things which are spoken by way of Confutation as though they were spoken by way of confirmation as for example Saint Paul saith The doers of the Law shall be justified u Rom. 2.13 From whence The Apostle concludes that none shall be justified The Papists conclude that we may bee justified by the workes of the law Thirdly some expound Scriptures so as that there is no consequence at all but a palpable non sequitur Thus Hooker observes the Separatists and Brownists to doe daily And thus the Papists doe hourely I have prayed for thee Peter saith Christ therefore the Pope cannot erre Master saith Peter here are two swords therefore the Pope hath both Ecclesiasticall and Civill jurisdiction both over King and People and many the like But wee must take heede of these sophismes and of this begging the question Fourthly be never obstinate in thy owne opinion Rule 4 but let the spirits of the Prophets bee subject to the Prophets v 1 Cor. 14.32 Great is the errour here of the Papists who will change nothing retract nothing lest they should seeme formerly to have erred Great are the blemishes hereof of the Lutherans with the Zwinglians concerning the corporeall Concomitancie who rather then they will ââcant or confesse their errour will which is too grosse confesse the Ubiquitie of Christâ humanity Certainely this obstinacie in opinion in generall doth hinder the progresse of faith and of religion and therefore all Christians should be carefull to observe this rule not to bee too stiffe in their owne tenets or obstinate in their owne opinions Rule 5 Fiftly adde to the reading a frequent meditation of the word thou readest reade studie and contemplate the Scripture night and day be not a stranger in Israel he that frequenteth a path daily will not lightly goe wrong or erre therein David became wiser then his teachers because hee had respect unto the Testimonies of the Lord w Psal 119.99 And therefore if any thâng be difficult suspend thy judgement reade it over againe turne unto other places like unto it and compare them together and haply God will reveale it unto thee at the last x Phil. 3.15 Rule 6 Sixtly to reading and meditation adjoyne prayer this was the Prophet Davids frequent practise Shew me thy waies oh Lord teach mee thy pathes leade me in thy truth and teaâh mee Psal 25.4 5. Againe Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes yea give thou me understanding and I shall keepe thy law Psal 119.33.34 And againe Make thou me to understand the way of thy precepts verse 27. yea Make thy face to shine upon thy servant and teach me thy statutes verse 135. for my lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy precepts verse 171. Thus pray fervently unto the Lord to enlighten thy understanding to anoint thy blind eyes with the true eye-salve of the blessed Spirit and to leade thee in his truth and then rest certainely assured that faithfull is hee who hath promised who will at length reveale himselfe and his truth to him who doth his endeavour to know the Lord and the way and truth whereby he may be brought unto him by reading hearing meditating and a willing subjecting of his opinion and judgement to the word of God Sect. 3 § 3. Of old time The Papists say the consent of the Fathers is the true rule of interpreting the Scriptures Argum. or the word is to bee expounded according to the minde and judgement of the Ancients Against this Chamierus y Tom. 1. de interp script lib. 16 Cap. 11 Sect 1. f. 601. urgeth this place thus If the consent of the Fathers were a certaine rule of interpreting the Scriptures then it should never be reprooved and blamed this is manifest by it selfe But the consent of the Ancients in the expounding and opening of Scripture
her that is divorced committeth adultery Bellarmine de Matrim cap. 16. Arg. 1. urgeth these words for the proofe of their former assertion that for adultery one may dismisse another but neither party can marry againe for any cause during life Christ here saith Whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery These words saith the Jesuite must be understood generally without the exception of fornication for if it be lawfull to marry an adultresse who is divorced for adultery and the innocent party who is dismissed but not for adultery then should the case of the adultresse be better than of the other Answ 1 First the adulteresse is not straite way to be admitted to second marriage but it is fit that some restraint should bee made in the discretion of the Magistrate lest it might bee made an usuall practise for incontinent persons to change their Answ 2 wives Therefore in this behalfe the adulteresse case is not so good Secondly the innocent persons case is much Answ 3 better because she is free from so great a sinne as the adulteresse is guiltie of Thirdly the innocent partie may be reconciled to her first husband 1 Corinthians 7.11 Answ 4 Which is better then to have a new husband Fourthly If she cannot be reconciled and the froward partie fall into the sinne of incontinencie as he is most like in this case refusing the company of an honest wife to be given over then hath the innocent partie the same remedie which the adulteresse hath but upon Answ 5 much better conditions then she Fifthly the exception in the first clause of the sentence except it be for fornication must be supplied also in the latter Willet synops fol. 780. Arg. 2. Vers 33 VERS 33. Againe yee have heard that it hath beene said by them of old time Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe but shalt performe unto the Lord thine oathes Sect. 1 § 1. Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe Wee see here that Perjurie is so infamous and notorious that it is condemned by the wicked Scribes and Pharisees as a grievous sin Quest 1 What is Perjurie Answ Pejerare non est falsum jurare sed quod ex animi tui sententia juraris id non facere perjurium est Cicero offic 3. Perjurie is not to sweare falsly but not to performe what one hath sworne And this definition evidently appeares to bee true by this verse Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe but shalt performe unto the Lord thine oathes But of this more by and by How many sorts of Perjurie are there Quest 2 As there are two kindes of oathes Answ so there is a double perjurie namely First Assertorium whose subject is an indicative proposition which shewes something this perjurie is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Secondly Obligatorium whose subject is a Promissorie proposition which promiseth to doe some thing and this perjurie is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The first of these is more palpable and therefore the Jewes rather taught the second as appeares plainly by this verse But of these more particularly Perjurie J say is two-folde First Apertum manifest and palpable Secondly Palliatum cloaked and palliated First there is Perjurium apertum manifest and palpable Perjurie Why doe men thus forsweare themselves Quest 3 First some doe it for lucres sake using it Answ 1 in buying and selling but this gaine will bring leannesse unto the soule and bee like Geheza's prey which was rewarded with a cleaving Leprosie 2 King 5.27 Secondly some doe it that they may avoide Answ 2 the punishment of the law when they are examined concerning some crime before either Ecclesiasticall or Civill Judges Thirdly some forsweare themselves that so Answ 3 they may be free from paying their debts which they truely owe. Answ 4 Fourthly some that they may not restore things that have beene betrusted unto them to keepe Fifthly some that they may by their perjurie Answ 5 gratifie their friends Sixthly some forsweare themselves out of Answ 6 hatred unto others and although this be a very divelish practise yet it is too ordinary in Warrants for the Peace and diverse the like cases wherein men care not what they sweare so they may but have those punished whom they hate Why must we be thus carefull to avoide this Quest. 4 perjurie First because otherwise we shall destroy our Answ 1 soules unprofitably for hee that useth to forsweare himselfe will not bee beleeved nor credited Secondly because if we should be overtaken Answ 2 herewith we should be a disgrace a by-word unto the Papist Turkes and Heathens Amurath perceiving how Vladislans the King of Hungary had shamefully broken Truce with him opened the Booke wherein the League was written and which Vladislans had sworne to observe unto Christ praying him to take notice of the disloyaltie of his servant and to revenge his Perjurie which hee did indeede The Papists bragge but their equivocations and mentall reservations make mee call the truth of it in question that in the dayes and places of Popery men were and are more true of their words and faithfull in their oathes then we Protestants are And therefore if wee desire to adorne that Profession which wee have undertaken wee must carefully avoide Perjurie Answ 3 Thirdly because this is an indignitie which man could not suffer then much lesse God No good or honest man could endure that his name should be thus abused unto perjurie how detestable then is it unto the Lord for men to sweare falsly by his name Answ 4 Fourthly because by perjurie men doe strive with their Maker hoping to deceive him by their fraud and craft They call him to witnesse that which they know to be false thus hoping to beguile the Lord. Answ 5 Fifthly because hee that sweares falsly by Gods name doth call God to avenge himselfe upon him and doth thus hasten judgement which comes upon such wicked men fast enough And therefore let us not by calling God to witnesse our untruthes provoke him unto anger for wee are not stronger then hee is g 1 Cor. 10.22 Answ 6 Sixthly because the Lord will never acquite such an one in Judgement The Lord will not holde him guiltlesse who taketh is name in vaine much lesse him who abuseth it by swearing thereby falsly yea he hath threatned that hee will bee a swift witnesse against the false swearer h Mal. 3.5 And therefore if we desire estimation and credit amongst men if we desire to honour our Profession if wee desire to offâr no indignitie to our God by which hee may bee provoked justly to bee angry with us to condemne us and severely to punish us then let us carefully avoide all Perjurie and false swearing Secondly there is perjurium palliatum a palliated and subtile perjurie when men take an oath either in such a forme as they can interpret their oath which way they will or els have their private reservations and craftie equivocations all which are usuall with the
17 18. This our Saviour here opposeth Teaching us that it is not enough to sweare truely except also we sweare lawfully Quest 3 Who are faulty here Answ 1 First they that sweare false oathes wicked oathes sophisticall and equivocating oathes yea they who sweare to doe in impossible things Answ 2 Secondly they who sweare by Idols and false Gods of this by and by when wee speake of swearing by the creatures Onely here a question may be moved Whether it be lawfull to accept of such an oath at an Quest 4 heathens hand or not Answ Saint Augustine ad Publicolam grants and allowes it and Peter Martyr fol. 239. § 11. seemes to assent unto it Yea except this be admitted there can bee no bargaines or covenants ratified or confirmed with them for an oath is the strongest tie and bound that men have and the heathens have no knowledge of the true God and therefore what can they sweare by but by those things which they hold as Gods Thus Vladislaus tooke an oath of Amurath though it were by Mahomet And thus Iacob takes an oath of Laban Gen. 31. Answ 3 Thirdly they are faulty who sweare by God indirectly and these oathes are twofold viz. First by wresting or winding the thing affirmed or by speaking deceitfully thereof this is called equivocation of which before Secondly an indirect naming of the person by whom the oath is taken This is done sometimes Re in the thing attested Thus the Pharisees though they might sweare by Heaven because that was not by God but Christ saith it is Gods throne and therefore it is an indirect swearing by him This is done sometimes Voce by a Metathesis putting one name or word for another thus prophane persons will sweare by Cockes bones or Dogges death and yet thinke they sweare not but this is an indirect swearing by God also Answ 4 Fourthly all rash swearers are here guiltie and this is chiefely heare meant The Hebrewes have two words principally for swearing namely Laschaker and Leschane the first forbidden Levit 9.12 the second Exod. 20.7 and are thus distinguished Laschaker signifies a false oath Leschane signifies a rash oath both which are forbidden here the first verse 33. the second verse 34. We are commanded to sweare in truth judgement and righteousnesse a Ier. 4.2 now wee sweare in truth and righteousnesse when wee sweare that which is true considerately and upon mature deliberation an oath being required of us by a lawfull Magistrate in a waighty cause b Simler s Exod. 20. If Vzzah were strucken with death because rashly hee put his hand to the Arke what may they expect that thus rashly upon every sleight and light occasion dare prophane Gods holy name Hence Augustine saith Iuramentum non in bonis sed necessarijs that is the practise of swearing is not to be praised but necessitie urging it is to be approved Quest 5 How must we sweare not onely Veré sed etiam legitimè truely but also lawfully Answ Moderate and square thy oathes by these rules namely Rule 1 First refraine this use of swearing as much as thou canst accustome not thy selfe unto it Rule 2 Secondly when thou swearest let the cause mooving thee thereunto bee waighty yea concerning a thing which is necessary to be known Rule 3 Thirdly take not an oath except hee whom thou speakest unto will not beleeve thee without an oath neither by any other way canst thou possibly perswade him joyne the former rule with this that is let the thing be necessary to be knowne for wee must not sweare for every thing because our neighbour without an oath will not beleeve us Fourthly when such a cause moveth thee to Rule 4 sweare let thy oath bee taken after a holy forme and manner and not after a superstitious wee must not sweare by the life of Pharaoh but by the holy one of Israel Fifthly let thy oath be undertaken consideratly Rule 5 not slightly or lightly as the custome is with the vulgar sort Sixthly and with a reverend meditation of the Rule 6 presence of God whom thou takest to witnesse as also with the assent of thy conscience § 3. Non omninò jurabis sweare not at Sect. 3 all Christ meaning is not here to forbid all swearing simply but all swearing after the Iewish manner and custome that is in common talke and communication of which by and by as appeares in the following words let your communication be yea and nay verse 37. for this is a rule to be observed in the interpretation of Scripture That things generally spoken must particularly bee understood according to the circumstances of the present matter in hand As when Paul saith 1 Cor. 9.22 hee became all things to all men if it should be taken generally we might say that with blasphemers he became a blasphemer c. And therefore that speech must bee restrained to the use of things indifferent in all which he yeelded to the weakenesse of all that he might winne some And so here sweare not at all must be restrained to the Jewish custome which was to sweare by the name of God in their common talke and by other creatures both which Christ doth here utterly condemne and forbid Object The Anabaptists alleadge this place to prove that all swearing is forbidden and therefore it is not lawfull to take an oath before a Magjstrate because Christ saith sweare not at all thus thought also some heretiks namely the Pelagians Waldenses in the primitive Church yea also some of the Ancient Fathers Hierom Theophylact and Chrysostome thought that the Lord in the old Testament did onely permit swearing as he did some other things which were evill that he approved not of and that Christ now did quite take away the same Answ 1 First that our Saviour doth not take away all swearing in here saying non omnino jurabis Thou shalt not sweare at all appeares thus First it is allowed in the Old Testament and commanded as a part of Gods worship and a meanes to cease strife and contentions among brethren Reade Exod. 22.11 and Deut. 6.13 and 10.20 Secondly it was allowed of in the New Testament The Prophet Esay prophecying of the times of the Gospel saith He that sweareth in the earth shall sweare by the God of truth c Esay 65.16 And the Apostle first teacheth us that swearing is lawfull by the Lords example who having no greater to sweare by sware by himselfe d Heb. 6.13 then secondly he telleth that men sweare by the greater and an oath among them is an end of all strife verse 16. Thirdly that all swearing is not forbidden or unlawfull appeares by the examples of the Saints both in the Old and New Testament Abraham sweares to Abimelech Gen. 21.24 and so Isaac also Gen. 26.31 And the Prophet Esay saith five cities in the land of Egypt shall speake the language of Canaan that is shall embrace the true religion and shall sweare by the Lord
Exod. 20.7 but will cut off the swearer from the face of the earth Zach. 5.3 and Hosea 4.2 Answ 7 Seventhly because of all other sinnes it is committed without shame the Thiefe blusheth if he be taken stealing the deceitfull person if hee be taken lying or using false waights and false measures the Drunkard is ashamed of his drunkennesse after he is himselfe the Usurer is partly ashamed of his trade as appeares by his privacie therein and excuses thereof and protestations that if he were certainly convinced that it were sinne he would leave it the Adulterer is ashamed to be taken in the act or to be known to have committed folly with a Harlot but the ordinary swearer never seeketh to hide his sin never goeth about to excuse his sinne never blusheth for his sinne Eighthly because of all other sinnes it is against Answ 8 the face Name and honour of God Ninthly it is a thing condemned by all Religions Answ 9 the Turkes Papists Anabaptists and who not doe utterly condemne dislike disallow and prohibit it Tenthly because it is a thing very hard to be Ans 10 left Nemo novit nisi qui expertus quam cifficile extinguere jurandi consuetudinem August s None can imagine how hard a thing it is to leave the habit and custome of swearing but onely hee who hath beene a common swearer and hath laboured to leave it Eleventhly because hee who accustometh Ans 11 himselfe to swearing cannot be free from perjury He who speakes much cannot but speake something too much hee who useth many words must needes use some unseasonable words so hee who accustometh himselfe to sweare often cannot but sometimes sweare falsely And therefore we had need be carefull this vulgar horrid impiety of common to avoid swearing Some object againe men will not beleeve me Object 3 except I sweare and therefore what should I doe Chrysostome sup gives three answers hereunto Answ 1 First rather let them not beleeve thee then offend thy God It is better that others should call the truth of that in question which thou affirmest then thou be questioned by God in his wrath for affirming it unto them with an unlawfull oath Secondly men will beleeve thee the worse Answ 2 for swearing oftentimes a man is not beleeved when he sweares the truth because hee sweares it or because swearing is customary unto him Thirdly rather loose saith the Father the Answ 3 thing in question then sweare for it if thou canst not have thy own without swearing then lose it This must be understood 1. of light and triviall things which are of no great moment neither will hurt us though wee lose them 2. Of rash oathes not of oathes solemnely and seriously taken before a lawfull Magistrate Whether is it lawfull to enforce one to swear Quest 4 and take an oath or not For a Magistrate to impose an oath Answ cannot be altogether forbidden or disliked with these limitations 1. If the thing be waighty 2. If otherwise it cannot be knowne § 4. Neither by Heaven nor by Earth nor by Ierusalem nor by thy head that is by no creature at all Quest 1 Why is it not lawfull to sweare by any creature at all Answ 1 First because they are none of ours But of this afterwards Answ 2 Secondly because it was never lawfull nor warrantable sometimes it was and is allowed to sweare by the Name of God upon some weighty occasion but never by any creature Answ 3 Thirdly because hee who sweares by any creature sinnes in a double regard namely I. Because he sweares which he should not at all in his usuall discourse II. Because he doth idolize a creature and deifie the thing which hee sweares by For the understanding of the second particular observe that hee that sweares performes three things First hee calls God to witnesse the truth of that which hee affirmes Secondly he doth oblige himselfe herein to honour God for an oath is a part of Gods worship as we may see Psal 63.10 Esa 45.23 and 48.1 and Ierem. 4.2 Thirdly he desires God to be revenged of him if he speake not the truth or if he performe not his oath And thus hee who sweares by any creature doth I. call it to witnesse the thing affirmed II. Doth oblige himselfe to worship it as a God And III. Doth entreat it to punish him if he falsifie his oath and so doth idolize and deifie a creature setting it up as a God Quest 2 Is it not lawfull to sweare by the Creatures indirectly Have not many deare and precious Saints done this Did not Elisha say unto Elijah As the Lord liveth and as thy soule liveth I will not leave thee 2 King 2.4 and repeates the same words againe vers 6. So the good Shunamite saith to Elisha as the Lord liveth and as thy soule liveth I will not leave thee 2 King 4.30 And so Paul I protest by your rejoycing that I dye daily 1 Cor. 5.31 So good Hannah saith to old Eli as thy soule liveth my Lord I am the woman that stood here before thee c. 1 Sam. 1.26 And thus Abner saith to Saul concerning David as thy soule liveth oh King I cannot tell 1 Sam. 17.55 Now all these are indirect swearing by the creatures and therefore may not we by their examples obliquely sweare by them also First in generall if any of the Fathers or Answ 1 Saints have sworne amisse wee must not therefore imitate them therein for we have Lawes to be regulated by and not the examples of men though holy Secondly these phrases as thy soule lives or Answ 2 as my soule lives or as I live is no more than if we should say in truth or the thing which wee affirme is as true as our soules live and so is no oath except we sweare by it as Ioseph did By the life of Pharaoh Thirdly Peter Martyr answers that the Answ 3 name of a creature may be added two manner of wayes to wit 1. activè actively as here when a man sweares by the heaven or earth c. and this is never lawfull for so a man makes the creature his Judge 2. Passivè passively which may be lawfull For the understanding hereof observe That some oathes are First Simple namely a direct and plaine attestation or calling upon God or some creature for witnesse of what is said as by Heaven or Pharaohs life Secondly compounded that either with a Blessing as Pharaoh said so let the Lord be with you as I will let you goe Exod. 10.10 Curse as David said God doe so and more also if I destroy him not l 1 Sa. 25.22 Now in this sense it is lawfull to adde the name of a creature that is with this addition saxit Deus The Lord grant that thy soule may live and thus Ioseph had not sinned if hee had said no more but this The Lord grant that Pharaoh may live Thus we see how carefully wee should avoid all swearing
punishment this we must endure patiently for Christs sake II. Culpae The evill of sinne here this generall rule must be laid downe We must give no place unto sinne or we must not yeeld to sinne at all but altogether resist it every sinne is from Sathan 1 Ioh. 3.8 but wee must resist the devill to the face giving no place unto him Ephes 4.27 That is first wee must resist the motions of sinne in our selves Secondly wee must resist the perswasions of sin which come from others Thirdly we must resist the commands of superiours if they be sinfull that is no coÌmand must make us do that which God forbids children are not to obey Fathers servants are not to obey Masters Schollers are not to obey Teachers when they injoyne the performance of that which God prohibites in his word Fourthly we must resist our brothers sinne that is reprove and blame it and not seeme to allow of it What is meant by this word Resist Quest 3 First sometimes it is taken in the best sense Answ 1 as elsewhere we are commanded to put on the whole armour of a Christian that wee may resist sinne sathan and temptation Ephes 6.13 Iames 4.7 and 1 Pet 5.3 and thus the evill of sinne is to bee resisted as was shewed even now Secondly sometimes it is taken in the worst Answ 2 sense and that according to a double exposition namely First it signifies Rebellare to Resist which is manifold in Scripture to wit I. Some resist the will of God Rom. 9.19 II. Some resist the Spirit of God Acts 7.51 III. Some resist the truth of God 2 Tim. 3.8 IV. Some resist the Preaching of the Gospel 2 Tim. 4.15 V. Some resist the Magistrate Rom. 13.2 Secondly it signifies Contradicere to contradict and gainesay Thus our Saviour promiseth to give unto his Apostles such a mouth and wisedome that their adversaries should not bee able to gainesay nor resist x Luke 21.15 And thus they who disputed with Stephen were not able to resist the wisedome and Spirit by which hee spake y Acts 6.10 So Elymas withstood Paul Acts 13.8 and Paul Peter Gal. 2.11 Quest 4 Is no evill of punishment to be resisted Answ Evills are of two sorts I. Naturall as sicknesse diseases poverty and the like the generall rule here is where meanes may bee used for the relieving of our necessities or griefes there they must bee used and therefore meate and medicines are not to be despised II. Worldly evils here the generall rule is where charitie is violated there sinne is committed and therefore all contentions are to be laid aside hence two questions arise of which briefely because we shall handle them more largely in the next Section Quest 5 Are warres then lawfull at all Answ 1 First Kings and Princes may lawfully undertake warres observing these foure things I. let the cause moving them unto warre bee lawfull II. Let it be weighty and of great importance III. Let it bee undertaken in Christian love and charitie IV. Let it be the last remedie of seeking to obtaine their rights that is let them first trie by all meanes that restitution and satisfaction may be made for their wrongs before they wage warre Answ 2 Secondly for the Subject it is his part to protect and defend both his King and Kingdome to the uttermost of his power and ability Quest 6 Is it lawfull to goe to law at all Answ 1 First the Anabaptists deny al Magistracie and consequently hold all sutes unlawfull Answ 2 Secondly some hold that it is never a sinne to goe to law Answ 3 Thirdly both these erre and therefore that a meane may bee found out betwixt these extreames I should lay downe here some Rules but they follow in the next Section Sect. 2 § 2. Whosoever shall smite thee on the right cheeke turne to him the other also Quest 1 Is this dutie of suffering and pardoning of injuries so necessarily required of every Christian that it is never lawfull for them to right themselves or to seeke justice from the Magistrate by desiring that the offender may bee punished Answ 1 First it is not lawfull for private persons either to revenge themselves or to desire the Magistrate to punish the offender according to their prescription for men must not be both Judges and Parties Answ 2 Secondly it is never lawfull for the offended to seek to be revenged by the Magistrate of the offender out of a corrupt and exulcerated mind that is out of a desire of anger hatred and revenge towards his neighbour Men for the most part goe to law that they may be revenged and as they say have their will of him who hath injured them this is not to be allowed Answ 3 Thirdly it is lawfull for him who is injured to seeke justice at the Magistrates hand according as he in equitie shall judge of his cause and wrong if he seeke it out of a love of justice and a meeke minde and with a desire that his neighbour may be the better by it as followes by and by We shewed before that this truth was questioned Quest 2 by the Anabaptists and therefore it may here bee demanded How it appeares that those who are injured may justly and lawfully repaire unto the Magjstrate for redres of their wrongs First because God hath instituted and ordained Answ 1 Magistrates Tribunalls and Judgement seates who yet approves of nothing which is contrary to christian love and therefore it is lawfull for the injured to appeale unto the Magistrate for succour against the injurious person Secondly because in all civill religion and Answ 2 well ordered Common-wealthes there are lawes enacted for the punishment of offenders and the recompence of wrongs which lawes were altogether vaine and idle if it were never lawfull to use the benefit of them against malefactors Thirdly because it is profitable for the evill Answ 3 doers that they should be punished for their evill deeds that the pray which they have unjustly got should be taken from betwixt their teeth whence it appeares that it is a worke of charitie sometimes to procure offenders to be corrected that so they may be amended Bishop Davenant s Colos 3.13 We shewed before that some thought it never Quest 3 a sinne to goe to law and therefore it may here be questioned when it is not and when it is First as was said in the former question hee Answ 1 sins who out of a malicious revengefull mind implores the aid of the Magistrate for the punishing of him who hath injured him Secondly the Magistrate is justly implored Answ 2 by the injured person to take vengeance or to punish the injurious in these regards namely I. That he who hath done the injurie may be corrected but without any malice to his person at al. II. That by this meanes he may be repressed lest other wise hee should wrong others in the like manner III. That for the time to come he may be
institute them 1 Cor. 14.19 and 1 Tim. 2.1 What need is there of the publicke prayers Quest 2 may not every man pray at home First because the prayer of many agreeing Answ 1 in one thing is so much the more acceptable unto God If two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall aske it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven c Math. 10 19. Secondly because thus publickly we testifie our Faith Hope and Thankfulnesse and by Answ 2 our example excite others unto the like duty Thirdly that thus we might testifie that we Answ 3 are members of one and the same body § 3. For they love to pray Sect. 3 Doth our Saviour condemne the offring up Quest 1 of prayer unto God with delight and affection First some understand this of the praise of Answ 1 men but although that be the scope of the Verse yet these words imply some thing more Secondly the meaning is they pray in the Answ 2 Synagogues and in the cornres of the streets and they love to pray Where we see that although prayer be a worke tedious to flesh and blood yet when it is corrupted and done amisse Observ then corrupt nature delights in it Teaching us that when religion turnes aside from the truth it easily creepes into the affection of the flesh and is dearely loved of naturall and carnall men Quest 2 Why doe men naturally delight more in a corrupt religion then in a pure in a false worship then in a true First because there is a preposterous opposition Answ 1 between God and corrupt nature the one striving against the other Galath 5.17 and each an enemy unto other Rom. 8.6.7 8. Answ 2 Secondly because Satan is an enemy unto truth but a friend unto errour a hinderer of true religion but a furtherer of that which is false tares are his corne and the good seede he labours to choake And thus when religion becomes to be corrupted we have two assistants to helpe us which before were enemies unto us When men labour to professe the true religion of Christ sincerely they shall be withstood both 1. By Satan without and 2. By their own corrupt nature within But when men fall from truth to errour then both Satan Satan will assist them and their own nature will delight in that corrupt worship and service Sect. 4 § 4. That they may be seene of men Our Saviour by these words expounds the former you must not pray in the streets and Synagogues for that end that you may be seene of men for God is neither worshipped nor pleased by prayers which are made for the praise of men Quest 1 How may we know whether our prayers be herein faulty or not how may we judge whether in our prayers we seeke for the praise of men Answ 1 First if thou prayest onely publickly with the congregation and not privately with thy family it is an evident argument that thou seekest the praise of men more then of God Answ 2 Secondly if thou prayest privately with thy family but not secretly in thy own closet it is evident thou seekest too much the praise of men Answ 3 Thirdly if thou prayest privately with thy family and secretly in thy chamber but art more exact exquisite and carefull in thy private prayers more remisse and negligent in thy secret it is a signe thou huntest more after the praise of men then of God Answ 4 Fourthly although we be alike carefull both of our private and secret prayers yet except we endeavour to conceale our secret devotions as much as we can we are guilty of the Pharisees fault Quest 2 Why did the Hypocrites thus desire to bee seene of men in their prayers Answer That they might by men be commended although this may seeme strange unto us For Almes are profitable for men and therefore men love them and loving them praise them but Prayer is tedious unto our nature and is derided by the world wherefore it is a wonder that the Pharisees would thus publikely pray and yet we see they doe and hope men Obser 1 will commend them for it Teaching us that the divell will praise and extoll vertue ad inflandos for the puffing of us up when he will not approve of it ad convertendos for the converting or encouraging either of our selves or others Hence we see many will commend hypocrits who condemne the generation of the just and will laud good works though but externall but not follow them Why doth the divell by any of his instruments commend the good works of any when himselfe is an enemy unto every good worke Quest 3 First the divell cannot hinder the righteous from bringing forth good fruits because they Answ 1 proceede and spring from the Spirit of God and therefore he is in a readinesse to pervert them by pride and ostentation if he can Secondly this is profitable for Satan for if Answ 2 by prayse he can puffe up the performer of good workes he thereby frustrates and makes voyd his worke for that man utterly looseth his labor who groweth proud of what he hath done Thirdly Satan provokes wicked men somtimes Answ 3 to praise good workes for their owne greater condemnation For he who knowes what is good and commends that which is good and yet doth it not shall be beaten with many stripes VERSE 6. But when thou prayest Ver. 6 enter into thy closet and when thou hast shut thy dore pray to thy Father which is in secret and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward the openly § 1. When thou prayest enter into thy closet Sect. 1 and shut the dore What is meant by these words Quest 1 First by the closet some understand the Answ 1 heart as Salomon saith Curse not the rich in thy bed Chamber Eccles 10.20 that is in thy heart And here there is a double Allegory namely I. The Chamber dore is the sense shut thy dore that is carnall sense lest vaine imaginations and worldly thoughts distract thy minde in praying d Agust s Ostium est sensus quem pul at Christus Cantic 5.8 Christ stands at the dore that is of sense and knocks e Chrysost impers II. The Doore is our mouth shut thy dore that is thy lips and let thy Prayer be like the Prayer of Hanna conceived in thy mind but not uttered with thy mouth f 1 Sam. 1.11 Hierome s David saith open thou the dore of my lips Psalm 141.3 Secondly some understand this literally Enter when thou prayest into thy Closet that is let none at all be present with thee but the Lord. g Chry. imp Obser And this is the true meaning of the words Our Saviour hereby would teach us that wee should conceale our private Prayers as much as we can from men Why must we be thus carefull that our private Quest 2 Prayers may be kept secret from others First that so thou maist shunne vaine
is controverted betwixt us and the Papists whether Churches are more holy places in them selves and whether it is better though privately to pray in the Temple then in another place The Papists say God rather dwelleth and is present in Churches then elsewhere and therefore it is more available for a man even to make his private prayer in the Church Bellarm. de sanctis lib. 3. cap. 4. The Protestants say that publike prayers made by the congregation in the Church are indeed to be preferred before private but yet not because of the place but in respect of the congregation whose prayers jointly altogether are more fervent and effectuall then the prayer of one man and that the prayer of a particular person made in the Church privately is no better than a prayer made at home in regard of the place appeares thus Our Saviour saith When thou prayest enter into thy chamber he saith not goe to the Church Answ 1 Here Bellarmine answers that the shutting of the doore cannot literally be understood because Christ himselfe prayed in the Mountaines often but in his chamber wee doe not reade that hee prayed at all To this we answer First by shutting the door Reply 1 Christ understandeth praying in secret as it is in the Text God which seeth in secret will reward thee openly Reply 2 Secondly no marvell if we doe not read that Christ shut the doore and prayed for hee had no house or place where to rest his head Secondly Bellarmine saith that Christ here Answ 2 commands that wee should not in our prayers seeke vaine glory as the Pharisees did And he entreth into his chamber that prayeth without vaine-glory whether hee doe pray secretly or openly Replie Our Saviours words are plaine without Allegory for he speaketh of shutting the doore of the chamber And there is a manifest opposition betweene the Pharisees praying in the corners of the streets and the others praying in secret as Cajetane himselfe well interprets the words They pray in the synagogues and corners of the streets that is In locis Publicis in publike places Answ 3 Thirdly Bellarmine to this place answers that by the Chamber is meant the secret of the heart and here onely are forbidden all the wandrings and vagaries of the mind in the time of prayer First this is absurde for by the same reason Reply 1 Almes should bee understood to bee done in the secret of the heart because it is said vers 4. Let thy almes be done in secret Secondly it is cleare as Cajetane here observes Reply 2 that Christ speakes onely of private prayers qua tales sunt But publike as well as private ought to bee conceived in the secret of the heart without any vagaries or extravagancies of the minde And therefore that cannot bee the meaning of our Saviour in this place § 2. Pray unto thy Father who is in secret Sect. 2 Where is God where doth he dwell and Quest 1 abide In the third heaven 2 Cor. 12.2 Answ in Paradise verse 4. In that inaccessible light 1 Tim. 6 16. above all heavens Ephes 4.10 What doth our Saviour meane by these Quest 2 words Who is in secret First he would hereby teach us the power and Answ 1 efficacie of faithfull prayer though private that it pierceth into the secret places of heaven and penetrats the clouds Secondly Christ hereby would teach us the Answ 2 infinite mercy of God who although he dwels in the secret and hidden places of heaven yet secretly he will descend unto that man who prayes fervently unto him and serves him in sincerity Esai 57.15 and 66.1 2. § 3. Will reward thee openly Sect. 3 Bellarmine lib. 1. de bon oper in partic Object Cap. 3. would prove from this verse that prayer is meritorious because God is said to reward them openly who pray unto him secretly His argument is this Reward is of merit Prayer is rewarded Therefore it is of merit The Major proposition is false Answ for reward may as well be of favour as of desert Hee that giveth but a cup of cold water shall not loose his reward m Mat. 10.42 And yet Heaven cannot bee merited by so small a gift Therefore this reward is of mercy and this place sheweth that prayer is not in vaine but is accepted of God but that it is meritorious it proveth not VERSE 7. Vers 7 But when ye pray use not vaine repetious as the heathen doe for they thinke that they shall be heard for their much speaking § 1. When ye pray use not vaine repetitions Sect. 1 What is the sense and meaning of these Quest 1 words First some understand it of a foolish loquacitie and multiplicitie of words which is indeed a great fault Secondly some understand it of long prayers Answ 2 of which in the last Section Thirdly some understand it of vaine repetitions Answ 3 from Baâtâ a foolish Poet. And this is the true sense of the words Erasm Rheding Beza Why doth our Saviour condemne in praying Quest 1 these repetitions of the same thing divers times First because it is idle and needlesse to repeate Answ 1 our petitions over and over our Father knowing all our petitions and wants vers 8. Answ 2 Secondly because it argues diffidency and distrust as though God would not give us what we want and desire without many repetitions of our requests Answ 3 Thirdly because the use of these vaine repetitions is contrary to the truth or true nature of prayer which should and ought to be more in spirit then in voice Answ 4 Fourthly because it argues a cold wandering and extravagant minde which knowes not what it saith And therefore the Papists in their prayers are sicke of the heathen peoples disease For 1. Upon their Beads they are injoyned sometimes to say a hundred Ave Maries and ten Pater-nosters 2. In their Jesus Psalter they are injoyned to say every petition ten times over and some twelve and to repeate the name Jesus thrice in every petitioÌ as for example in one petition there is this Jesus Jesus Jesus send me my Purgatory in this life this petition must be repeated in this manner ten times and so the name Jesus thirty times therein resounded 3. They have psalmes and rimes which must be said over three or foure times every day yea the errour of their Schoolemen is here inexcusable who tell us in these prayers Non requiritur attentio actualis sedvirtualis If they attend a little at the beginning it is sufficient Indeed if this be not eadeÌ blaterare Sect. 2 to use vaine repetitions I know not what Quest 1 it is § 2. As the heathen doe Answ Why doth our Saviour here name the heathen Certainely because their custome was used among the Jewes The Israelites detested the Quest 2 Gentiles yet were as bad or worse themselvs Whence comes it that in the visible Churches of Christ oftentimes are abuses no lesse then Ans 1 are among the
First it is profitable for the taming and subduing of the flesh and internall corruption Secondly it is profitable for the disposing and exciting of the minde unto Prayer and the meditation of holy and heavenly things These two wee grant Thirdly it is profitable unto the worship of God For it is not the worship of God in it selfe but onely accidentally because it doth dispose a man unto the worship of God and so it is pleasing unto him Fourthly fasting is profitable saith the Iesuite for the satisfying of God for the sins wee have committed and for the appeasing of him This is false as appeares thus I. If fasting could satisfie for our sins and appease God then Christ died in vaine II. In those places of Scripture where wee read that God turned away his anger from the persons fasting as from Ahab Hester the Iewes and Ninivites even there this is not ascribed to their fasting but to their praying Fifthly fasting is profitable for the meriting and obtaining of temporall blessings and eternall mercies For Annah by fasting obtained a Sonne 1. Sam. 1. And Christ here promiseth that God will openly reward those who fast but this is false as appeares thus I Annah obtained her sonne by Prayer for this child I prayed and the Lord hath given mee my petition which I asked of him saith Annah unto Eli. 1. Sam. 1.27 II. God gives nothing of debt unto man because in nothing God is debter unto him as is shewed else-where III. Christ promiseth unto him that fasteth a free reward but it is for prayers sake for good things are given unto those who pray per se but to those who fast ex accidenti Now it is manifest that to him who prayes the reward is given not of merit or debâ but of mercy and favour for the person praying is onely an humble begger asking an almes to whom nothing is owing and therefore much lesse is any thing owing unto him who fasts Vers 17 VERSE 17. But thou when thou fastest anoint thine head and wash thy face Sect. 1 § 1. But when thou fastest c. Quest Answ What is the meaning of this verse I will give no other answer unto this question here but onely that which the Father gives August serm 41. ad frat Christus nos jubet jejunare lavare faciem caput ungere Christ commands us to fast to wash our face and to anoint our heads wherein hee doth point out three Christian duties unto us Quid enim aliud jejunare nisi à malo declinare faciem lavare nisi bonum facere caput ungere ni si totum Deo tribuere What is meant by fasting but onely to turne and abstaine from evill what other thing is meant by washing the face then onely to doe good And what can the anointing of the head signifie but this that wee must dedicate our selves wholy unto the Lord and ascribe all glory and honour unto him in every good work wee doe Sect. 2 § 2. When thou fastest Our Saviour here doth not take away the object but still granteth the use thereof that is he doth not forbid fasting because hypocrites abuse it but doth notwithstanding allowe the exercise of it from whence I might observe two things namely Obser 1 First that those things which have bene long and palpably corrupted either by abuse or superstition may yet notwithstanding bee recalled and reduced unto a holy use But I passe by this Obser 2 Secondly that although the fasting of hypocrites be condemned yet there is a fast which is pleasing unto God and approved by him Object Fasting is an outward ceremonie and therefore ended in Christ Answ 1 First the ceremonies of fasting are properly in the rites thereof that is fasting in it selfe was not a ceremonie but these things in fasting were ceremoniall to wit sackcloath ashes and the rending of the garments Secondly all externall and adiaphorall Answ 2 actions are not antiquated worne out of date yea this of fasting is commanded Levitic 16.29 23.27 Numb 29.7 Ioel. 1.14.2.12.15 1 Corinth 7.5 Thirdly this duty of fasting is to be undertaken Answ 3 for the commodity and utility thereof as a remedy aginst many evils What necessity is there of fasting Quest 1 First we have cause to feare many temporall Answ 1 evils And therefore fasting conjoined with Prayer is a good meanes for the averting of them Secondly wee have committed many sins Answ 2 against our God therefore it is equisite that we should humble our selves by faring as Ahab did King 21. and Dan. 9.3 Thirdly our corrupt nature is rebellious Answ 3 warring against us wherefore by fasting it had need be tamed Rom. 7.23 and 1 Cor. 9.27 Fourthly naturally we are weake unto and Answ 4 dull in the performance of good duties and therefore it is necessary that wee should quicken and rowse up our selves by fasting for it corroborates us unto prayer and private meditations and the hearing of the word and every good worke Acts 13.3 and 14.23 and that by these meanes I. By quickning and sharpning the sense II. By taking away sleepinesse dulnesse and stupidity III. By kindling and enflaming our zeale What is fasting Quest 2 It is an exercise wherby wee abstaine from Answ 1 our accustomed foode for a time for certaine causes and that without superstition Aretius Calvine this is an outward Fast It is a religious exercise whereby wee deny Answ 2 unto our selves for a time all things that are pleasing and delightfull unto our nature and by conjoyning thereunto mourning and humiliation we arme our selves thereby unto the works of religion This is an inward fast How many parts are there of a true Fast Quest 3 Three namely First the foundation which is the sense of our poverty whether Answ Publicke of that whole Church wherein we live Private either Of our selves Of others as David did Ps 35.13 These are either Externall as a calamity either Fallen out already as Iosh 7. Iudg. 20. and 2 Sam. 1. Hanging over our heads which is both threatned by God Ionah 3.5 and feared by us Ezrah 8.21 Internall whether it bee through Sorrow for some sinne or sins committed Feare of temptatioÌ or inward concupiscence Weakenesse in the performance of good duties Secondly the outward practise thereof Thirdly the inward truth or life thereof Secondly the next part of a true fast is Praxis externa the outward practise thereof wherein there are these things required to wit First an abstinence from meate and drinke for a time This is either Absolute from all kindes of meate or drink for the time of the continuance of the fast as was observed by the Jewes Hest 4.16 and the Ninivites Jonah 3.5 Or Respective which is either in regard of The quality of the meate when men abstaine not from al sorts of meates but from all sorts of pleasant and delightfull meates The quantity of the meate Multi panem in pondere aquam in mensurà f
corruption in us by nature and therefore the Lord may justly cast us into Hell before we live to commit any actuall transgression And therefore of all these things let us not say that they are contra rationem against reason but that they are supra rationem beyond or above reason and that the things are true and possible and just and equall but we are blind and cannot see how or which way Wherefore beleeve ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that such and such things are acknowledge that thou art not able to understand ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã how they are Reason telleth us Deus est that there is a God but reason knowes not quid est What this God is as Simonides acknowledged I conclude therefore this question Contra rationem nemo sobrius dicit contra scripturam nemo Christianus contra ecclesiam nemo pacificus No sober man will speake against reason no Christian man will speake against Religion and the Scriptures no peaceable man will speake against the Church Quest 5 Why doth Christ bring reasons for what hee exhorts unto or dehorts from as was affirmed in the beginning of this second Section Answ 1 First for the greater manifestation of his love and mercy who doth not teach us pro imperio but applyeth himselfe to our capacity shewing that he doth not command as a Tyrant but perswade us as a friend unto that which is good and profitable for us Answ 2 Secondly that wee might bee left without excuse if the Lord shall disswade us from sin and perswade us to turne unto himselfe by arguments drawne Ab utili honesto aequo c. from the utility necessity honesty equity and excellency of the thing how injurious are we unto our God how inexcusable are wee in our selves if wee will not be drawn by so many and so strong coards This is a plaine argument that wee willingly and wilfully close our hearts shut our eyes and stop our eares both against the light of reason and Religion the one not being contrary unto the other sometimes the Lord gives us morall counsell sometimes divine and therefore the greater shall our judgement bee if we be not obedient Quest 6 How doth it appeare that Christ teacheth and exhorteth unto and dehorteth from nothing without reason Answ It might largely bee shewed and proved through the whole Gospell but I will instance but onely upon this present Sermon and upon a particular or two therein where to the life wee shall see that all the things taught therein might bee confirmed by strong and plaine reasons as for example First Christ dehorts us from seeking the praise of men and the applause of the world and that for these reasons following namelie I. Because it is a vaine airy and unconstant breath nothing more unstaid and unstable then the many-headed multitude who to day will cry Hosanna and to morrow Crucifie him II. Because the praise of men in our good workes is unprofitable seeing not men but God must judge us at the last day III. Because it is a blast which will puffe us up and make us swell and grow both more proude and worse then formerly we were IV. Because the praise of God is more worthy and therefore more carefully to be sought for Secondly Christ exhorts us to avoid Hypocrisy and that for these reasons I. Because we shall not be judged at the last day by outward duties or appearances II. Because God will never accept of Hypocriticall workes III. Because God requires and sees and searcheth the heart IV. Because Hypocrites shall onely receive a temporall reward on earth but not an eternall in the Heavens V. Because an hypocriticall shew of true Religion makes us not happy for vertue which is the way unto felicitie consists in action Thirdly Christ exhorts us to shew forth the good workes of sanctity and uprightnesse and that for these reasons I. Because wee shall at the last day bee judged according to our workes The judgement of God saith Saint Paul is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã according to truth Rom 2.2 that is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã according to workes vers 6. II. Because if wee bring not forth good fruits we shall be hewen downe and cast into the fire III. Because they shall bee rewarded with true felicity and happinesse in the Kingdome of God IV. Because they are profitable and necessary both in regard of God because he is glorified and of others because they are edified and of our selves because they make sure our election and vocation unto us 2 Pet. 1.10 Fourthly he dehorts us from the care of the world and that by these reasons I. Because it distempers and disturbes the minde Psal 127.3 It will not suffer a man to sleepe II. Because it alienates and estrangeth the heart from God 1. Tim. 6.9 III. Because it derogates from God as though he would not or could not or knew not how to provide for us IV. Because it is unprofitable in a double regard namely First wee cannot by our care adde one cubit to our stature Mat. 6.27 Secondly because God will Provide for us without our care Luke 12.30 Fifthly Christ exhorts us to seeke heavenly things before all things and that for these reasons I. Because our treasure is in Heaven and therefore our hearts should bee there II. Because Heaven and the salvation of our soules is a matter of the greatest importance and weight unto us both in regard of the losse in regard of the gaine for if wee gaine Heaven we gaine the greatest if we loose Heaven wee loose the greatest inheritance and possession that possibly can be III. Because heavenly joyes glory felicity and happinesse is onely permanent enduring for ever IV. Because onely in Heaven is our true felicity and chiefest good And therefore let reason and Religion rule and direct us and we shall be happy and blessed for ever and ever Sect. 3 § 3. Therefore I say unto you Our Saviours conclusion is here worth observing Covetousnesse leads a man unto the service of Mammon therefore I say unto you bee not carefull c. Object It may here be objected A care of the world is lesse then covetousnesse Answ 'T is true therefore wee are taught hereby to avoide the lesse or wee shall never eschew the greater Or sinne is to be resisted in the smallest beginnings Obser Principijs obsta we must give no way unto the water at all Quest 1 Why must the least beginnings of sinne be resisted Answ 1 First because the least sinnes are most despised and slighted and therefore doe most easily and frequently prevaile with us wherefore it is not without need to prevent the small beginnings of sin Answ 2 Secondly because sinne is a seede a graine of Mustard-seede which acquires height and growth and strength by little and little Nemo statim fit pressimus as a garden is not quite overgrown with weeds in an instant but being neglected a while they begin to spread and disperse
between truth and errour this is mentioned John 10.4 and 1 Cor. 14.29 and 1 Iohn 4.1 And true it is that there is such a lawfull private judgement but it is not spoken of in this place II. Of reprehension whereby wee may judge whether men be faulty and blame-worthy or not This is sometimes commanded even to private persons Levit. 19.17 Exod. 23.4 Deuter. 22.1 and that first sometimes to equals as 1 Corinth 5.12 and 1 Thessal 5.14 Secondly sometimes to their superiours Saint Faul bids the Colossians say unto Archippus take heed to the Ministery which thou hast received in the Lord that thou fulfill it Colos 4.17 III. Of correction whereby we judge whether a man deserve punishment or not for some offence committed against our selves There is besides this lawfull judgement one which is rash evill unlawfull and prohibited unto Christians What is this evill and forbidden judgement Quest 4 Corrupt judgement is either concerning Men when we judge of their estates either Or Present thinking 'em to be sinners and that either Out of some sinister opinion of our owne we being suspitious think them impious and also malitious for some affliction that lyeth upon theÌ thus the inhabitants of Melita judged Paul a murtherer because a Viper fastned upon him p and Iobs friends thought him an hypocrite because Gods hand was so heavy upon him Iob. Future thinking them to be reprobates as some perhaps thought of Manasses Mary Magdalen and Paul Things and that either Simply when we judge doubtfull things in the worst sence Comparatively when in regard of The law we thinke more hainously of things then the Law Our selves we think things hainous in our brethren but small in our selves Quest 5 Why may we not judge men Answ 1 First because it springs from an evill root and comes of evill to wit First from Envy thus Satan out of hatred malice and Envy judgeth Iob an Hypocrite we say proverbially evill will never judge well so wee seldome judge or thinke aright of those whom we emulate II. From Hypocrisie because a man knowes his owne heart to be evill therefore he judgeth his brother to be false fained and a meere out side III. From pride and selfe-love because wee would have none to bee better then our selves therefore we judge sinisterly of those who seeme to excell us Answ 2 Secondly because it is altogether vaine and unprofitable the heart of man is so deceitfull that none but God can find it out Ierem. 17.9 and 1 Samuel 16.8 And therefore wee must leave men unto God who will make manifest the counsels of the heart (q) 1 Cor 4.5 it being altogether impossible for us to know what the hearts of any are whose lives are outwardly unblameable Thirdly because it produceth nothing but evill effects Answ here then observe That rash judgement is injurious First to our Brother who is caluminated and depraved thereby Secondly to that Christian bond of charity wherin we should be tyed because that is not suspicious 1. Cor. 13. Thirdly to God because we take upon us to judge and censure his servant one who is reserved only to be judged by him Rom. 14.4 Fourthly to Christ because the Father now judgeth no man but hath committed all judgement unto the Sonne John 5.22 Fifthly to our selves we by this meanes hasting judgement to our selves for if we judge we shall be judged Who are faulty or blameworthy here Quest 6 First those who will censure and judge men for Answer 1 indifferent things thus the Pharises judged and censured Christ Mat. 9.14 and 12.2 15.2 Ioh. 5.10 and 9.16 But we must not judge one another for these things Hee which eateth must not judge him which eateth not nor hee who eateth not judge him who eateth Romans 14.3 c. For these who judge men for adiaphorall things for the most part are either weake or hypocrites ignorant or counterfeits Secondly those who will judge and censure mens persons this is the part of prophane men who will Answer 2 censure the man when they cannot find fault with his actions as for example I. Some say Oh hee lookes faire and beautifull without but within I feare he is bad enough he is good abroad but at home no doubt he is like his neighbours II Some say hee is no better then an hypocrite I warrant you he dissembles in what he doth III Some say he seemes as firme and stable in religious performances as though nothing could shake him but if he were once tryed either with fire or gold promotion or affliction you would not see him like gold tryed in the fire Job 2.4 IV. Others say they are idle they have nothing to doe and therefore they are so religious for else what need is there of all this curiosity These are worst of all by much who deprave men the more by how much better they are Thirdly those are faulty who are suspicious who judge and censure men out of some presumptions Answer 3 and jealousies certainly the best men cannot be free from the censures of these But here a threefold distinction is necessarily to be observed to wit I. Presumptions are either Weighty and strong and here a man may judge light and frivolous and here we must not II. Iudgement is either Publike here it is necessary to judge according to presumptions when convincing proofes can be produced Private and here wee must bee carefull upon what surmises we censure III. It is one thing to Examine a matter for some are good accusers but ill Iudgers Condemne the former is allowed but the latter forbidden A man may examine upon suspition but he must not hang upon suspition Fourthly those are blame worthy who judge and censure weake Christians for 1. It is a great insolency to censure or blame any who belong unto God and are precious in his sight Rom. 14.3 4. 2. Those who thus doe doe it that by the censuring of their weakenesse themselves may be the more commended building their owne fame upon the ruines of others As the Pharisee added the more glory unto himselfe by the slighting of the Publican Sect. 2 § 2. That you be not judged Quest What is the meaning of these words Answer 1 First some understand them thus abstaine from judging others and yee shal deserve or merit freedome from the judgement of God But this is justly refuted by Chrysost unperf sup Answer 2 Secondly our Saviour speakes nothing of the merit of good judgement but of the retribution of evill but here there are two opinions for 1. Some understand it of temporall judgement by men in this life as if our Saviour would say judge not others and yee shall not bee judged by others Thus Calvin who thinkes it is a forcing of the text to apply it to the eternal judgment of God 2. Some namely Augustine Chrysostome and the fathers generally understand this place of the eternall judgement of God as if our Saviour would say judge not your
2 Tim. 1.9 It was not given Contra justum Answer for the Apostle there speakes of the threatnings curses and comminations of the Law which were not denounced against the righteous But charity and love sufficeth without works Object 3 And therefore they are needlesse Certainely it is most true that love sufficeth for it is the fulfilling of the Law Rom. 13.10 But First Answer not fained love which consists in words only but that which is in deed and in truth 1. Iohn 3.18 Secondly not a pretended love unto Christ in his owne person but a love extended also unto his members Matth. 25.45 Thirdly we cannot love Christ except we obey him If you love me saith Christ keepe my Commandements Iohn 14.15 where we see that according to our Saviour himselfe there can be no true love of him without obedience to the Commandements of God Quest 3 Is this the whole scope of the Law to doe to others as we would they should doe unto us that our Saviour here saith This is the Law and the Prophets Answer CHRIST reprehends the Pharises that hee may reduce them the better from their superstition For first they placed the marrow of the Law in ceremonies as in their Phylacteries and the observation of the Traditions of the Elders and the like (h) Mat. 23.5.23 15.2.9 Luke 16.14 Secondly in the meane time they neglected judgement and the workes of the Law Math. 23.1.23 Thirdly hence the Prophets call them from Ceremonies Esay 1.11 and 58.1.2 Amos 5.22 Deut. 10.16 and 30.6 And this is the scope of Christ to withdraw them from outward things to the inward marrow of the Law as Mathew 9.13 Joel 2.13 Mich. 6.6 c. Observ 2 Our Saviour teaching us hereby That the works of charity are the most true scope of the Law and Prophets Romans 13.8 c. God is love 1 John 4.10 and the Law is the Image of God Therefore the scope and end thereof must needs be love Quest 4 Doth the Law enjoyne nothing else but love doth it not require in us faith The just saith Habakkuk shall be saved by his faith yea doth it not exact holinesse righteousnesse and sobrietie Titus 2.11 Answer 1 First the doctrine of faith doth not properly teach what we must doe but what we must expect Now the proper subject of the Law is obedience Answer 2 Secondly obedience indeed doth include these three Faith Hope and Love but the Scripture usually doth insist principally upon Love unto our neighbours because therein wee most commonly faile and in the other are hypocritically false Men faine to have much faith in Christ and strong and sure hope of salvation and yet in the meane time be unjust unto men And therefore both the Master and the Disciple reciting the Law recite onely the second Table Matth. 19.19 Rom. 13.9 Quest 5 If the whole Law and Prophets consist in this short precept Thou shalt doe unto others as thou wouldst have them to doe unto thee then what need so many bookes and Prophets and Epistles and Sermons as there are Answer Certainely the Prophets and Sermons of the Preachers speake nothing against this rule yea this might suffice for the directing of us in our duty towards men if wee were not too perverse But because wee neither will understand neither be subject it is therefore necessary that we should be exhorted unto three things namely First Ad judicandum wee will not confesse what is just And therefore it is fit that we should be exhorted to judge betweene man and man thing and thing and that with equity and reason yea according to some prescript rules Secondly Ad obligandum generall words will not bind rebels and therefore many particular Lawes are added whereof there were no need if we would be but subject to this precept Wee see the Lord gives a particular charge concerning lending Deut. 15.2 and giving verse 7. and almes verse 9. c. and the like because our understanding is so blind our wills so perverse and our nature so corrupt that we will not be instructed with generall rules Thirdly Ad commone faciendum wee are very forgetfull and therefore we stand in need of many Lawes and rules and instructions and exhortations and all little enough Whether is honesty and upright dealing betwixt Quest 6 man and man praised and commended by God Honesty is greatly esteemed by God Answer Here observe that some attribute too much to honesty some derogate too much from it but the proper place thereof I conceive to be this First Honesty is in it selfe a good thing and commanded to all men Whatsoever things are good whatsoever things are honest c. labour after Philip. 4.8 Secondly Honesty is necessary not onely in respect of men Rom. 12.17 Provide things honest in the sight of all men but also in respect of God because he hates all sinnes Thirdly Honesty is acceptable and gratefull unto God yea Fourthly shall be crowned with a reward if it be true and rightly performed that is if accompanied with Religion in the life and proceeding from a sanctified heart Who are blame-worthy here Quest 7 Those who defining the workes of Religion Answer neglect honesty and integrity amongst men thus erre in their definition and thwart the truth here taught by our Saviour That the workes of love towards our brethren are the true scope and end of the Law and Prophets First the Pharisees were here faulty who placed the observation of the Law in ceremonies as was shewed before quest 3. Thirdly Hypocrites are here guilty also who place Religion in the observation of the first Table who will fast and pray publikely and performe some workes of outward holinesse Indeed these are to be done but those are not to be left undone Mat. 23.23 Wherein doth the Law of God excell humane Quest 8 Lawes The Law of God doth establish the affirmative part of the precept as well as the negative Answer and herein excelleth the best Lawes of men For humane Lawes onely forbid evill things but many good things are not therein commanded as for example There are Lawes established against murther and theft a man must not kill his brothers person nor steale his brothers substance for if so he shall be punished But men are not commanded by the Lawes of men First to visite the sicke who by reason of his affliction stands in need of solace Or Secondly to lend to the poore and those who want that so their necessities may be relieved Or Thirdly to feed the poore when he is hungry or give him drinke when hee is a thirst Or Fourthly to reduce the wandring traveller into the right way Or Fiftly to pardon and forgive those who injure and wrong us Or Sixtly to give counsell to the ignorant or comfort to the comfortlesse These things the Law of man doth not oblige all men unto But the Law of God commandâ them all and that unto all Whatsoever thou wouldest that another should doe
may truely and safely say that in comparison of the bad the good are very rare almost like the Phoenix in Arabia vvho is but one or the Philadelphi in Arays never above two Thirdly the trueth of this appeares by the multitude Answer 3 of vvayes for there are many covetous many prophane many drunkards many uncleane persons many stubborne many perverse many vvorldly many hereticall many hypocriticall many key-cold many professors for a time vvho aftervvards relapse with the dog to his vomite and with the swine who was washed to the wallowing in the mire 2 Peter 2.20 Suppose that there vvere more godly then there are drunkards or adulterers yet not more then there are hypocrites and formall professors much lesse then all these Answer 4 Fourthly it is cleare that there are but few which walke in this strait way even from the nature of the way it selfe For 1. It is a very obscure and blind path and therfore is hard to find but easie to misse 2. It is a laborious and painfull way many things are therein to bee done as followes by and by 3. It is a dangerous way in regard of the enemies which lurke and lye in waite therein Which are First very strong like a roating Lyon 1 Pet. 5.8 or a stout warrier armed Luke 11.22 Secondly very craftie and subtle as appeares by his deceiving of Eve in innocency and paradise Thirdly very industrious and never wearie but seeking night and day and going too and fro to seduce and betray 4. It is a hard way to flesh and blood both in regard of renouncing all our former sinnes and in denying of our selves and our owne wils Answer 5 Fiftly it is evident that there are but few truely pious from the promisses of the Word which telleth us that onely a remnant shall bee saved Esa 10.21 Rom. 9.27 Answer 6 Sixtly the greatnesse of the worke is not the least argument to prove this truth that there are but few who walke in this strait way which âades to life For 1. Wee must devote our selves unto the service of the Lord and submit our selves wholy unto his will 2. Wee must take up our crosse and patiently endure all the afflictions and tribulations which wee meet withall in the way whether they be long or heavie 3. Wee must runne with patience cheerefulnesse and constancie the race that is set before us 4. Wee must denie all ungodlinesse and unrighteousnesse whatsoever Tit. 2.11 5. Wee must cloathe our selves with righteousnesse and obedience as with a garment 6. Wee must resist all out corrupt affections and lusts 1. Pet. 2.11 Now whosoever doth desire resolve and endeavour to doe all these will finde it a very great and Herculean labour Quest 3 Who are here deceived thinking themselves travellers in this way to life and are not Answer 1 First some erre here through a blind zeale or ignorant and superstitious religion âeade for the proofe hereof Acts 21.20 and 22.3 and Rom. 10.3 and 2 Peter 2.2 Answer 2 Secondly some erre through hypocrisie Psalm 78.36 Isa 29.13 Ezech. 33.31 Answer 3 Thirdly some erre through carnall security or a sleepie perswasion (q) John 6.44.65 Matth. 11.27 trusting either 1. To a morall life and some outward reformation and abstinence from some grosse sinnes Or 2. To some false dreames of faith Answer 4 Fourthly some erre through lakewarmenesse in religion not labouring to bee burning and shining lights How may wee know whether wee bee of this number or not which walke in this strait way Let us examine our selves by these markes or signes Quest 4 namely First by the trueth of our covenant Answer have wee entered seriously into a new covenant with the Lord to serve him with all our hearts and with all our soules and all the dayes we have to live Secondly by the trueth of our zeale whether is our pretended zeale for Gods glory true or not that is 1. Whether is it perpetuall or not It is good saith the Apostle to bee zealously affected alwayes in a good matter (r) Galath 4.18 wee must not bee zealous per intervaââa sometimes but alwayes 2. Whether is thy zeale resolute or not doest thou resolve that although none else should serve the Lord yet thou wilt with Elias 1 King 14. and with Ioshua Chapter 24. dost thou purpose in thy heart with Peter not to forsake Christ though all the world should forsake him Thirdly wee must trie our selves by the truth of our lives and conversations and here examine 1. Whether dost thou labour to abound in every good worke through the whole course of thy life 2. Whether dost thou labour daily to encrease in obedience and in every good worke Fourthly let us examine our selves 1. Whether dost thou endeavour to subdue all grosse sinnes or not whether anger lust pride drunkennesse and the like 2. Not onely these but also to subjugate and bring under thy internall affections corruptions and lusts If wee finde those things in us in trueth they will bee comfortable arguments unto us that wee are of this small number who walke in this strait way of Pietie and which shall enter in at the narrow gate of felicitie when the Lord by death takes us out of this world Verse 15. Verse 15 Beware of false Prophets which come to you in sheepes cloathing but inwardly they are revening wolves § 1. Beware Cavete Sect. 1 Sometimes wee are bidden to take heed of our selves now wee are bidden to take heed of other Whereby our Saviour would teach us Observat That it is not enough for us to bee circumspect in our selves but we must also beware of others as we see Christ would not commit himselfe to all neither would suffer his Apostles to meddle with the leaven of the Pharisees but bids them beware of it And S. Paul would not have us to become companions of those who might seduce us Ephes 5.7 Why must we beware of others First because wee are easily carried away with Question 1 examples and therefore it is called leaven Men are Answer 1 like sheepe who are more readie to follow one another then to follow the voice of the shepheard Viviruus legibus non exemplis wee should live by lawes not by examples but wee are more readie to follow examples then precepts And therefore wee must beware of those who goe about to seduce us Secondly naturally wee are Athenians and desire Answer 2 to heare new things and to embrace them Acts 17.21 and Ephes 4.14 And therefore we had need bee so much the more warie of all those who by novelties and strange doctrines go about to mislead us Thirdly false Prophets like the divell can Answer 3 transforme themselves into an Angell of light 2 Cor. 11.13 and therefore there is great need that wee should be very wary of them § 2. Of false Prophets Section 2 Our Blessed Saviour here foretelleth that there will be still false teachers in the Church Acts 20.29 and 1. Tim. 4.1
settled in the truth that nothing can remove them Answer 2 Secondly God sometimes permits it in judgement unto others because they will nor beleeve nor obey the truth Answer 3 Thirdly God suffers it that he may knit us the more close unto his word for when we see that Prophecies and Miracles and all other things may deceive us it will make us more carefull to adhere and sticke close to the Scriptures as the onely sure true and perfect rule of truth Quest 2 Who erre here Answer 1 First the Papists who bragge and boast of Miracles but of this something hath formerly beene said Answer 2 Secondly those who hope they are the children of God for lesse causes then the working of Miracles There are many who upon very slender grounds perswade themselves that they belong unto God as for example 1. Some say I have lived thus long and yet I was never brought into any poverty or want And therefore without doubt I am precious in the Lords eye sight 2. Some say my riches encrease daily I prosper in whatsoever I take in hand and therefore I perswade my selfe that I am one of Gods beloved ones 3. Some say I languished in such or such a sicknesse or disease from which there was so small hope of recovery that the learned Physicians had given me over and yet contrary to all hope and beyond all strength of nature the Lord raised me up againe to my perfect health and strength And therfore this his gracious dealing with me doth assure me that I am one of those whom he hath promised never to forsake faile or leave 4. Some say I escaped such or such a danger which was extraordinary and almost miraculous may I not therefore assure my selfe that I am one of Gods children seeing he was so ready to helpe and protect me in the time of need Thus many leane upon the staffe of Egypt trust to such deceivable hopes as will utterly faile them and frustrate their expectation For many notorious wicked men have bin preserved from want poverty have bin blessed with riches and abundance have beene restored unto health and recovered from some extreame sicknesse yea have beene preserved and protected from some eminent danger And the Wise-man in generall telleth us that neither love nor hatred is knowne by any externall thing Eccles 9.1 By what kind of faith doth wicked men worke Miracles Quest 3 There is a threefold kind of faith namely First a faith which consists of humane opinion Answer and perswasion whereby those things are beleeved to be no lesse true which are laid downe in the History of the Bible then are the Histories of Livie Suetonius and those who writ of n w and unknowne Ilands This kind of faith in many things is common to the Turkes and Jewes And therefore by this faith false Prophets doe not worke Miracles Secondly there is a faith whereby verily vively efficaciously we assent to the promise of the mercy of God being incited and stirred up by the divine blasts and motions of the Spirit of God This is justifying faiâh and therefore by this wicked men doe not worke Miracles Thirdly there is a faith which is called miraculous or the faith of Miracles by which no change is wrought at all in the party in whom it is neither is he made one haire better thereby This faith is a vehement motion and perswasion of the divine Spirit whereby a man is incited to worke Miracles and to begge this power of God wholy beleeving that it is Gods will that they should be wrought and that that which they desire shall be granted Now those which adhere unto this beleefe sometimes obtaine what they desire (l) Pet. Mar. in Judic c. 6. ver 37 38. pag. 87. 6. Verse 23. And by this kind of faith it is that wicked men and false Prophets worke Miracles Verse 23. And then will I professe unto them I never knew you Depart from me yee that worke iniquity I never knew you Where we must observe that Christ saith not Non nosco vos nunc I know you not now to wit when your hypocrisie is detected and discovered but nunquam novi vos I never knew you to wit not then when you professed the faith or prophecied or wrought Miracles in my name Now Nosse here doth not signifie a bare knowledge but approbation I never knew you that is I knew you and tooke notice of you but I did never approve of you Question 1 How can they worke Miracles who are unknowne unto God For usually and truely we distinguish of Miracles thât they are either First false as 2 Thessal 2.9.11 And these are but Impostures and delusions Or Secondly true and these are wrought by faith Now doth not Christ know these that by faith in him worke Miracles We must distinguish of faith in this manner Answer In faith there are two acts to wit First a certaine assent or apprehension this is historical a faith which the devill may have Ja. 2. Secondly an application of the thing beleeved and this is two-fold either First weake and unstable as is in the Presumptuous faith And Temporary faith Secondly solid apprehending either Whole Christ or Christ in part which is called Saving faith Miraculous faith Now as was affirmed and confirmed before a man may have a Miraculous faith and yet be unknowne unto Christ but those in whom is wrought this saving faith are knowne unto him Whence Observat We may learne That a man may have some particular good spirituall gifts and things in him and yet not be a true faithfull child of God The Pharisee did many good things and yet was but an hypocrite Luke 18.11 c. Many workes shew themselves good outwardly which proceede not from a true roote as appears Hebr. 6.4.5 and 10.26 and 2 Pet. 2.20 c. Quest 4 What good things may be in him who is not truely good in heart and truely faithfull Answer 1 First he may lament his sinnes committed as Cain and Judas and Ahab did Answer 2 Secondly he may be true in his words and promises though he lose by it Answer 3 Thirdly he may be charitable to the poore and plentifull in charitable workes 1 Cor. 13.2 Answer 4 Fourthly he may professe the truth and joyne himselfe to the society of Gods children as did Simon Magus Acts 8. and Saul when he prophecied 1. Samuel Answer 5 Fiftly he may reverence the word of God as Herod did Mark 6.20 All these things a man may doe and yet not be a whit benefitted thereby unto salvation because they may be in an unregenerate man Quest 5 How may we know that we are the children of God Answer Labour for these things which follow for if they be in us we may be certainly assured of our filiation First let us labour to be truely begotten and borne anew of the holy Spirit John 3.5 Secondly let us labour to be baptized with fire Thirdly let us
persecuted by Antiochus Epiphanes then they said that they were not Iewes u Ioseph Antiq. 9. 14. 11. 8. but Sidoniansv. Fourthly the Samaritane woman speakes unto Answ 4 Christ according to the received manner of speech namely Ex professione non origine that they were of the seed of Iacob or Ioseph by profession but not by descent and lineage P. Fourthly the word must not be preached Answ 4 to the Samaritanes because thus the following rejection of the Iewes for the Gentiles is justified the Samaritanes and Gentiles being first rejected for the Iewes VERS 6. Vers 6 But goe rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel Who were these who are here called Israelites Quest 2 unto whom the Gospel must be preached The word Israel is diversly taken namely First generally for the twelve Tribes before Ieroboams time Deut. 4.20 and 9.26 Esay 8.14 Answer and 43.1 and 44.1 Secondly for the ten Tribes under Ephraim and Samaria and this is frequent with the Prophets after Ieroboams time Thirdly sometimes for the people of Iudah and the two Tribes 1 King 12.17 Esa 1.1.3 and 4.2.3 and 5.7 Zeph. 3.14 Zach. 1.19 Fourthly Israel sometimes signifies the Elect and Predestinate nation and people and thus it is taken divers times in the Epistle to the Romans Now it is taken in this place in the third sense for Ierusalem Iudah Benjamin and the Levites there and not in the first or second acception because in the former verse they were forbidden to goe unto the Samaritanes nor in the fourth signification of the word because then all the Iewes should have beene permitted and many who were elected among the Gentiles and so Samaritans prohibited and debarred of the Word How can these be called Israel For I. The name was given unto Iacob and derived Quest 2 unto all the twelve Tribes And II. After the twelve Tribes were divided into Ten and Two the name Israel was given to the ten and the two Tribes Iudah and Benjamin were called by the name of Iudah or Iewes And III. There were by many more in the ten Tribes than in the two for as Ephraim was the greatest so Benjamin was the least And therefore how can the people of Iudah the two Tribes be called Israel Answ 1 First some in answer hereunto fly unto the Allegoricall sense for Israel after the flesh 1 Cor. 10.18 and this is frequent in the New Testament But this seemes not because then all the Elect among the Samaritanes and Gentiles should be denied the word of God Answ 2 Secondly the name Israel is justly given to Iudah in a double regard namely I. Because it is the name of the Covenant but the Covenant was made with Iudah Zeph. 3.15 And II. Because the ten Tribes were carried into captivity and if any remained they were polluted with Idolatry among the Heathens whence we may learne Observ 1 That multitude glorious names and titles outward prerogatives and privileages doe not confirme the true Church First not multitude for evill men and Heathens may be as the sand by the Sea-shore x Rom. 9.27 Secondly not glorious names and titles for All are not Iewes that are so called y Apoc. 2.9 Thirdly not outward prerogation For To the Iewes were committed the Oracles of God and yet they were rejected at last for their disobedience Rom. 3.1.2 and 9.4.6 and 10.3 Quest 3 Why will none of these prove a true Church Answ 1 First because God judgeth us by our hearts and inward man and therefore no outward thing will approve us unto God 1 Sam. 16.8 Answ 2 Secondly because all outward things are mutable therefore none can be a marke of the true Church The Vineyard is sometimes let out to other husbandmen Answ 3 Thirdly but I may yet further answer that Christ doth not here simply name Israel but the house of Israel as if our Saviour would say wheresoever they are if so be they be but true Israelites they belong to this house Temple Zion Ierusalem Hence observe Observ 2 That they are not acceptable unto God who separate themselves from the house of God Rom. 16.18 Iude 19. Yea hence profession and society are joyned together Heb. 10.23.25 The truth hereof more particularly appeares thus First the Church is but one house yea one body And Secondly Vnion and Vnity is a signe of the true Church Act. 5.12.13 and 1.14 and 2.42 and 4.32 Thirdly Vnion is a signe of our union with our head 1 Iohn 1.3 And therefore Christ wisheth it and prayes for it Iohn 17.11.22 Quest 4 How manifold is this Vnion Answ Two-fold namely First generall in profession this is mentioned Heb. 3.1 and 4.14 And Secondly particular in the worship of the Temple for the Lord loves publike assemblies Quest 5 Who are faulty here Answ 1 First those who separate themselves from the Church Certainely these were alwayes odious that is Donatists Circumcellions Separatists and the like Is all kind of separation evill and to be avoyded Quest 6 First wicked men must be severed from the assemblies Answ 1 of the Saints Ier. 15.19 Ephes 5.7.11 Secondly wee must goe out from among wicked Answ 2 Idolaters Esay 52.11 and 2 Corinth 6.14.17 and Revel 18.4 And this is blessed Luke 6.22 Thirdly but we must not separate our selves Answ 3 from the Church of God for although we are separated Tim. 2.14 yet it is not from but into the society of the Church 1 Pet. 2. Secondly those who refuse the holy worship Answ 2 of the Temple and publike assemblies let those who neglect the Congregation of God and his publike service and thinke they can serve him as well at home reade confiderately these places Psal 68.26 and 96.6 100.4 111.1 122.1 and Act. 2.46 and 1 Corinth 11.18 and 14.34 Why were the Apostles sent unto Israel to Quest 7 preach the Gospel First because Christ would have it so or that Answ 1 he might shew that he is obliged unto none but will have mercy upon whom he will have mercy Rom. 9. Whence we may learne That God directs Observ and sends his Ministers Ad placitum whither he himselfe lists Act. 14.2 and 16.6 And the reason hereof is because by sinne death is due unto all and pardon or mercy unto none except it be of meere grace and favour Now the preaching and Ministery of the Word is the way unto salvation and therefore God gives it and justly may to whom he pleases What is here required of all men Quest 8 First those unto whom God hath not sent the Answ 1 Word must acknowledge see Gods correcting hand upon them it being a signe of anger yea a great plague to be deprived of the preaching of the Word then they must hunger after it and seeke it and turne unto the Lord and pray feed us oh Lord. Secondly those who through Gods mercy Answ 2 enjoy the Word must I. Confesse and acknowledge the great goodnesse of God in
those who are prudent and politicke in worldly things but Saint Paul overthrowes this Rom. 8.6.8 and 1 Corinth 1.26 Or III. Of those who were rich and able to entertaine them And thus Erasmus understands it and renders it Idonei but is justly taxed both for his translation and interpretation by learned Beza Or IV. Of those who are bountifull liberall hospitable and given to entertaine strangers These indeed are truely called worthy but yet our Saviour lookes higher than these Answ 2 Secondly some understand this word spiritually and thus it is to be expounded but yet Expositors differ herein For I. Some understand it De merito congrui of the merit of congruitie but it is not thus to be interpreted because Christ came to call sinners Matth. 9.13 Yea telleth them that Publicans and Harlots shall enter into heaven before the proud and boasting Pharisees Matthew 21.31 II. Some by worthy understand the humble Beza III. Some by worthy understand those who receive them willingly and cheerfully Muscul s IV. Some understand here those who are of a laudable and praise-worthy conversation in whom the feare of God and religion shines and shewes forth themselves Calvin s Answ 3 Thirdly this word Worthy is a relation and therefore we must seeke forth his Antecedent and enquire who they are who are esteemed Worthy namely either I. Those who are worthy of the message of peace the preaching of the Gospel which was brought by the Apostles Now these were they who received them willingly admitted and permitted them to preach readily and heard them cheerfully Or II. Those who are worthy to receive and entertaine Guests and such Messengers as these were Now these were such as were of good name fame credit and reputation among their neighbours with whom they dwell And these indeed the Text seemes to speake of because it is said Enquire that is of others or of the neighbours Hence then two things are very worthy our observing namely First that we must so live that our goodnesse may appeare unto others Secondly that we must enquire after peoples worthinesse before wee guest and lodge with them First we must labour so to live that the worthinesse Observ 1 of our conversation may bee evident to others he is worthy who else where is called the good man and the righteous man Luke 23.47 and Rom. 5.7 Mich 6.8 Ephes 5.9 The observation plainely is this That we must so live that we may seeme worthy to the Church of God and the brethren of Christ hence wee are commanded to procure things honest before all men Rom. 12.17 And to walke worthy in regard of those who are without 1 Tim. 3.7 and 2 Corinth 6.4 and 2 Timothy 4.5 o 1 Pet. 2.12 Phil. 6. Why must our lives be thus perspicuous and Quest 2 our Christian conversation so evident that it may be seene knowne and perceived by others First because the promises of God are Answ 1 made and belong unto such Deut. 12.28 Ier. 5.29 and Rom. 7.16 Secondly because it is necessary that the Answ 2 worthinesse of our conversation should appeare unto others and that in a double regard namely I. In regard of our selves because thus and thus only we approve our hearts and inward man to be pure and upright before God for the fruit shewes the tree and the streames the Fountaine Matth. 12.35 Galath 5.22 And II. In regard of our God and religion because hereby strangers and those who are without the Church will magnifie our profession and honour that God whose name we professe 1 Pet. 2.12 Matth. 5.16 And on the contrary if our lives be wicked wee are a dishonour and shame to our religion in regard of the Gentiles 1 Peter 3.16 p 2 Cor. 5.12 Are workes necessary is it not sufficient to Quest 3 have faith towards God but unto men our works also must appeare Certainely outward workes of the life Answ and the fruits of religion are necessary wee being created for that end Ephes 2.10 And therefore let none say if they have faith they shall be saved for although it bee true that we are saved by faith and not by workes Iohn 6.29 yet faith alone without workes will not save us as appeares by Philip. 4.8 Deut. 6.18 Psalme 37.3 where we are commanded to serve God in a good conscience Now there is a double Conscience viz. First of the person 1 Iohn 2.1 when we are assured of our remission reconciliation and adoption being able to say with Saint Paul I know whom I have trusted But this alone is not sufficient for us God himselfe enquiring more then this of us Secondly of the actions when wee are rich in good workes 1 Timothy 6.18 And this also God exacts at our hands and expects from us because the truth of the other is to be confirmed by this and faith is to be approved by workes Whether is it necessary to shine before men Quest 4 or not It is as it appeares by Philip. 2.15 Answ Here observe diligently That Light or Fame is two-fold namely either Evill now this is to be avoided and shunned and that both I. In doing that which is evill according to that of Saint Paul The word of God is evill spoken of through your evill workes Rom. 2.24 And also II. In doing that which is scandalous and not seeking Gods glory and the peace of his Church and the Edification of our brethren before our private ends 1 Cor. 10.31 1 Thes 5.23 Good which is to be procured and herein are two things viz. First Res the matter thereof which is either I. Towards God as in Piety for wee must not be like the Church of Ephesus who fell from her first love q Rev. 2.5 but wee must labour that others may see our holy hearts by our worthy workes and our love and zeale by our ardent profession II. Towards men which is either In Iustice and truth wherein is required these things viz. First to do that which is aright and to be injurious unto none as 1 Thess 4.6 And Secondly to speake that which is true and right neither respecting the person of the poor nor rich Gal. 1.10 And Thirdly to thinke and love and hold the truth Amicus Plato amicus Socrates sed magis amica veritas Mercy which doth not consist in giving a crust or farthing to a poore man although the smallest almes are not to be despised or neglected but in the bowels of compassion and tendernesse of heart Secondly Modus the manner thereof which consists in two things namely I. That all these things be done sincerely as in Gods sight r 2 Chro. 31.20 and with a perfect heart Å¿ Esa 38.3 II. That they be done fervently with all the heart t 2 Chro. 31.21 Herein many things are included namely First vve must not be corrupted with the wicked customes or manners of those with whom we live but like Lot abhorre and hate the impieties 2 Pet. 2.8 otherwise
wee preferre the godly alwayes when we can have choice that is if a man cannot have the counsell and advice of a good and godly Physitian or Lawyer he may then make use of a wicked but if both may bee had then the good is to be preferred And so of all other callings and trades if we cannot be provided of good we may make a shift with bad Fourthly wee must love others with a true heart This Christ himselfe requires of us in regard of our very enemies Matth. 5. Because this is the root of all the former particulars viz. a man will hardly live peaceably with a man except he love him a man will hardly helpe him who is in want and necessity or distresse except he love him a man will hardly make use of his neighbours helpe in his calling or helpe his neighbour in his owne except he love him And therfore it is necessary that we should love others with a true heart Fiftly to receive others into intimate friendship and familiaritie or to professe and acknowledge unto the world such or such to bee our intimate and entire friends And this is prohibited us in regard of carnall men But it will be here objected Many things Object 2 and causes and considerations require that wee should continue our former amity with such or such although they be but naturall and carnall men as for example First the consanguinity affinity and kindred that we have with them Secondly the vicinitie neighbourhood and brotherhood we have with them because they live neere us or they are of the same company or calling with us and are joyned unto us in some place or office Thirdly the offer and desire of friendship they desire our acquaintance and familiarity yea they offer many courtesies unto us and it is scandalous not to requite these kindnesses And therefore wee hope we may be intimate and entire with them although they show but little religion in their lives If these coards tie us unto them Answ or these occasions be offered of familiaritie with them then we must labour to be like Physitians because perhaps God hath called us to their acquaintance for this end that we must be a meanes to bring them to good or at least to restraine them from evill For First some justifie defend and maintain the sinnes of others at least connive and winke at them or seeme to approve or assent unto them But we must not doe any of these Secondly some are silent when their friends Object 3 sinne but we must reprove them If any heere object that their friends will be angry if they reprove them and therefore they forbear it Answer I answer they are not worthy to be pleased in this for we are therefore their friends that we may have liberty to admonish them and we must not continue familiarity with those who will not suffer us to discharge the office of friends in reprehending what is amisse Thirdly some slightly and lightly taxe the failings of their friends but quickly have done but we must continue incessantly to inculcate into their eares wholsome counsell and advice untill wee have reclaimed them from their wandring wayes Fourthly if we therefore desire by reason of some other bond to continue the bond of amity with carnall men we must thus labour to discharge the office of faithfull friends namely I. Speak reprove what we see in them amisse II. Do it candidely in love and meeknes III. But doe it plainely and evidently that hee may know what it is we taxe him for IV. Do it unweariedly continue to hammer him with our reproofes untill we have wrought him to our will V. If he will not hearken to advice counsell and reproofe then we must cast off his acquaintance and abstaine from his society at least familiarly and frequently Object 4 Concerning the third sort of unworthy companions namely hypocriticall professours it will bee objected Charitie is not suspitious 1 Cor. 13. And therefore why should I judge him to bee an hypocrite and for so judging of him reject his familiarity Answ 1 First certainly charitie does much both in judging charitably and covering carefully and hoping comfortably of others Answ 2 Secondly we must not speedily nor rashly beleeve suspitions and jealousies Answ 3 Thirdly but if it be evident that he doth but double with God then we must not preferre our privat affection before the truth for we must do nothing against the truth but for it 2 Cor. 13.8 Answ 4 Fourthly the truest charitie is to admonish and to chide him who doth evill for none loves a man so well as he who telleth him of his faults because hereby hee may bee saved and reduced from his wicked wayes but on the contrarie if wee should not counsell and advise then wee should be like those who perswade a sicke man that he is not sicke and so cause him to neglect seeking for remedie Object 5 Againe it will be objected Charitie covers a multitude of sinnes 1 Pet. 4.8 And therefore why should we shunne any mans familiarity because he hath some sinne in him Answ 1 First this position hath truly place in the godly For I. Although they sinne not 1 Iob. 3.9 to wit doe not give up themselves wholly unto sinne because the holy Spirit is their guide and governour Colâs 3.15 yet II. They fall often and sinne in many things yea III. They may remaine for a time in some particular sinnes either First through ignorance or Secondly through carelessenesse as David did in the matter of Bathsheba And therefore these things well weighed and considered makes charitie cover a great many of sinnes in the faithfull flocke of Christ Secondly but these sins are to be covered neither Answ 2 I. Iustificando by justifying either First the sin for that were false witnes condemned in the Ninth Commandment Nor Secondly the person sinning for that is a plaine respect of persons Nor II. Acerbi increpando by sharply reprooving the reproover or by recrimination many when they heare their friends sinne reprehended flie in the face of him that reproved him labouring to disgrace him by ripping up some sinne of his but wee must not thus cover our brethrens sinne But III. Procurando by procuring in humility and modesty pardon and a good opinion of our brother by lessening and excusing his sinne and by shewing the weaknesse of the flesh and corrupt nature in the best men Thirdly although wee must thus cover our Answ 3 brethrens sinne from the eyes of others yet wee must severely reprove it and lay it open both to the eye and understanding and eare of our brother who transgressed For I. It is a foolish yea an unchristian practise to silence our brothers sin and to forbeare to reprove it when we love him and afterwards in anger to reproach him for it and to cast it in his teeth yea II. The nature of true zeale and love is to speak when we see any thing in our
brother whereby God is dishonoured or his soule endangered Fourthly if after such faithfull and friendly Answ 4 admonition our brother will not amend wee must then forsake his familiarity because God is to be loved more then men But profession and religion will be scandalized Object 6 by thus casting off the acquâintance of hypocriticall professours or by discovering them unto the world to be such First the Religion of God needs not the lies Answ 1 of men and it is a great errour to cover hypocrisie under this pretence Secondly when any professe Christ or Religion Answ 2 falsely they scandalize profession and therefore such are not to be familiarly associated or intimately loved yea those who cover wicked workes with a rugge of Religion doe scandalize it most of all and therefore are most worthy to be shunned and their company to be avoided Thirdly in such a case as this the right hand Answ 3 is to be cut off If one member be seazed upon by a gangrene it must be taken away otherwise the whole body perisheth yea we know that one sore sheepe infects the whole flocke Wherefore such hypocrites as under a show of Religion commit evill are to be cast off yea given over unto sathan for a time 1 Corinthians 5.5 that so other formalists may learne to amend VERS 12. And when yee goe into an house salute it Verse 12 We may observe here that the salutations of the Iewes were testified either by words or some humble gesture of the body First by words and then these were the usuall formes The Lord be with you or The Lood blesse you Ruth 2.4 From the last of these blessing is often taken in Scripture for saluting If thou meet any blesse him not and if any blesse thee answer him not again saith Elisha to Gehazi 2 Kings 4.29 The sense is as our English renders it Salute him not Sometimes they said Peace be unto thee peace be upon thee Goe in peace and such like When ye come into an house salute the same and if the house be worthy let your peace come upon it but if it be not worthy let your peace returne to you In this verse and the next Secondly by gestures thus their salutations were signified sometimes by prostrating the whole body sometimes by kissing the feete Luk. 7.38 commonly by an ordinary kisse Å¿ Xânoph de institut â vâ li. 1. g. â7 ââ p. 113. Moses went out to meet his father in law and did obeysance and kissed him Exod. 18.7 Moreover Ioseph kissed all his brethren and wept upon them Gân 45.15 This Saint Paul calleth an holy kisse 1 Cor. 16.20 Saint Peter a kisse of charity 1 Pet. 5.14 Tertullian t âert de ãâã 1. l. 14. calleth it Osculum pacis a kisse of peace And these were kisses which a Cato might give and a Vestall receive Verse 13 VERS 13. And if the house bee worthy let your peace come upon it but if it be not worthy let your peace returne to you Sect. 1 § 1. If the house be worthy It may here be objected that none are worthy and therefore if the Apostles must goe to none but such ââject they must goe to none at all Answ 1 First the Papists say that there is a worthinesse of congruitie but I omit it Answ 2 Secondly this word Worthy is often put for Fit Ephes 4.1 Philip. 1.27 Colos 1.10 and 1 Thes 2.12 Answ 3 Thirdly there is a double worthinesse Rei Personae a worthinesse of the thing Luke 3.8 and a worthinesse of the person Answ 4 Fourthly there is a worthinesse in respect of God and a worthinesse in respect of men And thus here if the Apostles judge them worthy then they may lodge with them Reade before verse 10. of this Chapter and Luk. 7.4 and 1 Tim. 5.17 and 6.1 Answ 5 Fiftly although we are not worthy yet God will and doth repute us as worthy if humbly we receive his word and Messengers here I might shew two things but I but name them namely I. That God doth accept of the persons of the faithfull as though they were worthy Reade Luke 20.35 21.36 Act. 5.41 and 2 Thes 1.5 Revel 3.5 II. That God doth accept of the workes of the faithfull Luke 3.8 Act. 26.20 Quest But who are worthy or how are any worthy Answ 1 First some are reputed worthy because they receive and embrace the Gospel which is offred unto them Secondly some are accepted as worthy and Answ 2 thought so because they repent at the preaching of the Gospel And hence Christ himselfe abides with the Publican Matth. 9. because he repented Certainely this place speakes of both these For I. The Word is to bee received And II. It being received doth teach us how to repent and what to doe For the end of preaching is to convert and repent Matthew 4.17 Hence we may note That the true worthinesse of a Christian doth consist in a ready receiving of the Word Observ and in being converted thereby Reade Iohn 8.47 and 10.27 For Christ first offers himselfe unto us in the Word Iohn 1.12 And the end of giving the Gospel is to frame us after the likenesse of Christ and therefore we must let it have its perfect worke in us Colos 3.16 More particularly First we must receive the Word when it is offered Iohn 10.16.27 Act. 2.41 Not rejecting it as some doe nor seeking other wayes besides it as others doe Secondly our life is to bee renewed by the Word and wee must be built up thereby Matth. 7.24 c. And this is to receive the Word indeed Iohn 13.17 Act. 11.1 § 2. Let your peace come upon it What is meant Sect. 2 here by peace Quest 1 First love and a familiar conversing this is Answ 1 true but not the whole truth Secondly prayer for their peace this is true Answ 2 also but is not the meaning of this place because this is to be denied unto none Thirdly by your peace may be meant the preaching Answ 3 of the Gospel because it is not to be cast unto dogs or swine Matth. 7.6 This is true likewise but the word implies something more Fourthly true peace is the effect of the Gospel Answ 4 preached as if our Saviour would say indeed they shall obtaine peace who receive you and repent by your preaching Against this exposition it may bee objected Object the phrase here is Imperative and therfore it signifies something which is in the Apostles power to give or to take away Veniat let your peace come upon it and let your peace return unto you againe Certainely Answ because in the receiving or refusing of the Gospel peace is brought or taken away imparted or deprived therefore Christ saith unto the Pharisees yee have shut out the kingdome of God To those who receive the Gospel peace is given but from the rejecters thereof peace is taken away wherefore the sense and meaning of this place is this If
the Sacramentall word of the Eucharist begins with this Preface I received from the Lord that which I also delivered unto you Afterwards 1 Cor. 15.3 I delivered unto you first of all what I received which words were spoken when he was about to intimate or rather perspicuously to handle and plainly to preach the word of the Resurrection From whence follows a facile and faire conclusion As the word of the Resurrection thus delivered by the Apostle was not muttered and mumbled without sense or after the manner of a charme so neither is the Sacramentall word of the Eucharist Chamier lib. 1. de Sacram. cap. 16. Arg. 4. It is questioned between us and the Church of Argu. 2 Rome whether those things are to be written and taught in the Vulgar and Mother-tongue which are contained in the Scriptures or not Now they holding the Negative and wee the Affirmative we argue thus Whatsoever things are to be preached and published in all tongues and languages and those which are commonly and generally knowne may also be written in the same tongues and languages But whatsoever things are contained in the sacred Scriptures are to be preached unto all in the tongues they best know and understand Therefore nothing with-holds or lets but that they may be written in the same tongues also The Major is cleere because neither words nor letters are used for themselves but onely for the things sake which are signified therby wherfore if the things ought to be knowne unto all then certainly their signes should not be unknowne unto any The Minor is proved both by Precepts and Practise First by Precepts in this verse and chap. 24.14 and Mark 16.15 and Mat. 28.19 Secondly by Practise for before any of the Apostles preached there was given unto them the gift of Tongues that so every one that heard might understand Acts 2. If any desire to see this Argument enlarged and prosecuted let him look upon Chamierus de Canonis usu lib. 11. cap. 3. Tom. 1. pag. 391. VERS 28 29 30 31. Verse 28 29 30 31. And feare not them which kill the body but are not able to kill the soule but rather feare him who is able to destroy both body and soule in hell Are not two Sparrows sold for a farthing And one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father But the very haires of your head are all numbred Feare ye not therefore ye are of more value than many Sparrows Illyricus lib. de ratione Cognoscendi s literas Tract 1. pitcheth upon these verses to teach yong Ministers how to raise Doctrines and how many sorts of Doctrines they may raise from a Text. First ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I. It is necessary that wee should publikely professe the knowne truth so often as there is need II. Confession of our faith Faith is to be made though we hazard thereby the losse of our goods and lives III. We ought to contemne our lives in regard of Christ and his Truth IV. Eternall torments are prepared to be inflicted upon all those both in body and soule who are afraid to deny Christ and his Truth V. He who would make a right confession of his Faith must with a full purpose of heart yeeld himselfe to bee guided and directed by God VI. The providence of God is not onely generall but also speciall taking care of our least things even the haires of our heads Secondly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I. They are deceived that thinke it sufficient to assent in heart to the truth of the true Religion and to approve their consciences unto God but in the meane time think it lawfull with or before men to say or unsay to affirme and deny what they will in Religion according to the condition of time and place and persons principally when the danger of death hangs over their heads or attends upon the profession of Christ and Religion II. The Epicures erre who deny Divine Providence thinking that it doth not suit with the Majesty of God to regard humane and terrene things III. The Stoicks who thinke all things to be governed by Fate are far from Truth IV. They are erroneous who thinke that besides those things which are governed by the wise ordination of Divine Providence there are others which are ruled by chance and fortune V. The Pelagians are out of the right way who yeeld more than is meet or true viribus humanis to the power of Nature namely That it is in Mans power and Free-will to embrace Faith to persevere in the same and boldly to professe it unto the end VI. They do amisse who labour more for fraile and externall things than for internall grace and goodnesse Thirdly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I. We must to the utmost of our power endeavour that we may have the true feare of God before our eyes because the true God is to be feared before all men II. We must learne such a contempt of humane things that we may alwayes desire to leave them and to goe hence that so we might be united unto our Christ in Heaven III. The consideration of the speciall Providence of God should make us remember that God alwayes looks upon us and is present with us and therefore we should implore his ayd and perswade our selves that he will helpe us and deliver us in a fitting and seasonable time Fourthly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I. These words of our Saviours doe correct and taxe the negligence of those who doe not by fervent prayers beseech God so to inflame their hearts with a true and sincere love unto his sacred Majesty that for his Names sake they may not be afraid to lay down their lives II. The stupidity of those men are here blamed who doe not see nor acknowledge all things to be ordered by the Providence of God III. Those are justly to be reproved who neglect to give thanks unto God that he hath and doth vouchsafe to defend and governe both us and all our affairs by his speciall Providence IV. They deserve to be taxed that abuse any of the good creatures of God seeing that he takes care even for them also and his Providence is over them Sect. 1 § 1. Feare not him that can onely kill the body but fear him that can cast body and soule into hell Our Saviour sheweth here that man can goe no further then the body but God can destroy both body and soul but yet we reade of one who bragged that hee killed both his enemies body and soule The History is this Henry Stephen in his world of wonders Chapter 18. telleth us of an Italian who having nourished malice and rancour in his mind a long time yea for the space of ten yeares yet dissembling friendship with his foe at last being together unawares threw him down setting his Dagger to his throat swearing to kill him except hee would deny and renounce God and all part and interest in Christ which hee at length to
Phil. 2.2 and 3.15.16 II. At least in heart and this Christ desires and prayes for Iohn 17.11.21 and 2 Cor. 13.11 This I confesse will hardly be without the former Phil. 1.27 for wee see that difference in opinion doth disioynt often times hearts once loving and that few are truely intimate except those of the same opinion and sect III. Wee must labour after union in society according to the example of the Faithfull of whom the Scripture witnesseth ever and anon that they were gathered together Act. 1.14 and 2.1 44.4 6. And then IV. There will be an union of our prayers For those who are one in opinion one in heart and one in society will undoubtedly pray one for another Act. 4.24 Quest 9 What are the effects of a zealous and good profession of Religion The hatred and opposition of the world Answer First true and holy profession doth make a man odious unto the world as appeares I. From these places Iohn 15.19 and verse 21.22 of this Chapter where the world is said to hate Christ and his Apostles and all that by a holy profession follow Christ II. From these following particulars namely First Religion naturally is odious to nature and therefore also the religious Secondly Religion doth condemn reprove the world and therefore the world which cannot endure reproofe hates religion and the professors thereof by whom she is reproved The world saith Christ hateth me because I testifie of it that the workes thereof are wicked Iohn 7.7 Thirdly the zealous Professors of Religion are culled out of the world and separated from it and therefore they are hated by it Because saith Christ to his Apostles Yee are not of the world but I have chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Iohn 15.19 Let not then the Professors of the truth expect the love of the world but arme themselves against the hatred thereof Mat. 16.24 Secondly Profession of Religion breeds and begets warre with the world or Christian Profession doth not give peace with the world but rather a sword verse 21.22 of this Chapter For I. The wicked worldlings require silence and forbid all checks or reproofes they would doe evill but they would not heare of it If Iohn Baptists tongue reprove Herod then Herods tongue commands the Baptists head to bee hewen off Marke 6.24 II. The world desires applause and praise she would doe evill and yet desires to bee commended and extolled and flattered though falsely Yea III. The world desires besides these practise with them in their wickednesse Prov. 1. and Psalme 50. worldlings would not only have the tongues of Professors tied and their mouthes stopped from reproving of them but rather their mouthes open to commend them in their wickednesse but also they desire that Professors would not be so holy as they are but communicate with them in their sinnes and wicked practices Now these things are not to be done neither these requests to be granted Because the Spirit of God will not suffer nor permit that either First the glory of God should be prophaned Act. 17.16 Or Secondly that the Law of God should be violated and broken Or Thirdly that the truth should be suppressed or oppressed by a false religion Or Fourthly that the brethren or members of Christ should be injured either by errour or seducements or oppression or the like And therefore in these things the professours of Religion interposing themselves they must expect affliction and persecution c Mat. 16.24 Hebr. 12.8 Are all they hypocrites and false professours Quest 9 that dare not alwayes boldly professe Christ and Religion There will alwaies be some of the bretheren Answ 1 that dare not publikely professe Christ There were Seven Thousand in Israell which had not served Baal and yet the Prophet could not see them 1. King 19.18 and so Rom. 11.4 In the Church there are some who are but Children and newly borne Hebr. 5.13 Some who by nature are timorous and fearefull and some who are sluggish and lazie Quest 11 To whom may this be applyed Answ 1 First to men and strong professours of Religion For I. When they see this they must learn not to despise them for it for although they bee timorous and weake Babes yet they are bretheren and so called by S. Paul Philip. 1.24 Yea II. When they see this they must learne constantly and boldly to professe Christ that so they may winne and encourage them by their example unto the same confidence and resolution Iames 5.20 And then they shall shine as the Sunne in the firmament Daniel 12.3 Answ 2 Secondly this may be applied to infants and weake professours who must remember I. That hereby they are an offence unto their brethren Math. 16.23 And II. That they dishonour God by their fearefullnesse and faintnesse And III. That hereby they distrust both the love and power of Christ as though hee could neither free them from affliction nor preserve them from it And IV. That by this their timorousnesse they provoke God to anger who can inflict as great yea greater and more heavie torments upon them then persecutors can We reade of one Wolsey who being in prison at Ely in Queen Maries time amongst other of his friends to whom he had distributed some moneyes he sent 6 s. 8 d. to one Richard Denton a Smith who lived at Well in Cambridge-shire with this message that hee marvailed that he tarried so long behind him seeing he was the first that did deliver him the booke of Scripture into his hands and told him that it was the truth and therefore hee desired him that he would make hast after him as fast as he could Thomas Hodilo to whom the monye was given and by whom the message was sent delivered both the money and message and received this answer from Denton I confesse it is true but alas I cannot burne Now marke how hee that could not burne for the cause of Christ was afterward burned against his will when Christ had given peace to his Church For in the Yeare of our Lord 1564. On Tuesday being the 18. of Aprill his house was set on fire and while he went in to save his goods he lost his life and hee who durst not burne for his God did burne for and with his gold d Fox Martyr s 1716 calce And therefore all professors should feare to faint in Christs cause V. Weake Professours must remember that it behoves them to grow up from Children to men of ripe yeares and not to bee alwayes babes Hebr. 6.1 Iosh 23. c. Hebr. 13.5 And thus much for the first observation Secondly outward profession alone is not sufficient unto salvation or it is not enough for a man publikely to professe Religion or confesse Christ Sathan himselfe gives unto Christ outward worship Mark 5.6 and our Saviour himselfe telleth us That not every one that saith unto him Lord Lord shall be saved Math. 7.21 Man chooseth not an
this more amply by and by II. When men deny God the Sonne and this is that deniall which the Text speakes of Whosoever shall deny me elsewhere the phrase is Whosoever shall be ashamed of me Marke 8.30 Luke 9.26 where this addition is put And of my words but the sense is one and the same for our Saviour speakes not here de causa moveme of the cause which moves men to deny Christ whether hatred ignorance feare or shame but de actu negandi of the deniall it selfe and this our Saviour condemnes this hee threatens and this he opposeth to the confession and profession of his name and word Whence we observe That to deny Christ is a great sinne Observ and doth alienate and estrange Christ from us How is Christ denied Quest 2 Christ is denied many waies or there is a manifold deniall of Christ namely either First internall which is two-fold to wit Answ either I. Direct when in heart a man utterly denieth the truth of the Gospell Or II. Indirect when men doe not beleeve in Christ but place their confidence in others and other things and that both for temporall blessings and spirituall graces Or when men deny the Providence of God Give mee not poverty lest I deny thee Prov. 30.9 Secondly Externall which is two-fold to wit either I. Direct when a man denieth Christ with his mouth and this is twofold to wit either First totall when men deny that there is neither Lord or Christ as the Atheists who impudently and blasphemously affirm that there is no Deity no Trinity Psalme 14.1 Or Secondly partiall and this is two-fold namely either I. When men deny that Christ is not yet come in the flesh as the Jewes do Or II WheÌ men deny that Christ is the Messias and true God as the Jews did Act. 3.13 Iohn 9.22 and As the Turks and Anti-christ doe 1 Iohn 2.22 Or II. Indirect and this is two-fold namely either First when men deny Christ in opinion and this is two-fold namely either I. When men hold not the truth of the Gospell in all things and in this sense whosoever doth thinke amisse either of God or Christ or Religion are said to deny them As for example First the Valentinians denied that Christ was incarnate and made true man Secondly the Arrians denied his Deitie or that he was true God Thirdly the Epicures deny the providence of God Fourthly the Saduââs deny the Resurrection Luk. 20.27 Fiftly Adam denied Gods truth and wisedome Sixtly the Pelâgians deny Christ to be our sanctifier contrary to 1 Cor. 1.30 Seventhly the Socinians deny Christ to be our Saviour for they who will not acknowledge him to bee such a Saviour as he is described to be in the word deny him to be a Saviour Eightly those deny Christ who forsake and fall away from the truth once received acknowledged and professed embraceing instead of the truth lyes and instruct of the word humane Traditions and superstitious vanities Or II. When men professe not the truth they know and hold they deny Christ for hee is either denied by silence or speech Some speake false against their conscience denying that openly which they know to be true Secondly some dare not openly professe that truth which they know for feare Thirdly some speake of Christ contrary to knowledge out of malice as the Jewes did or out of covetousnesse as the Souldiers did Mathew 28.13.15 They offend here against the profession of Christ and the truth and Religion who either First blaspheme Christ as Iulian the Apostate and the Pharisees and Iewes did who said he had â Divell or as Pope Iulius 2 did when he said he would eat Bacon Al despetto del Dio even in despight of God Or Secondly when men assent unto errours for as there is but one Christ so there is but one truth and whatsoever is contrary to that is a lye And therefore the servants of Christ are the servants of truth Math. 26.70 Rom. 1.25 And they that deny the truth and accept of errours deny and forsake Christ Thirdly they also deny Christ who silence and conceale their profession who smother the truth in their hearts not suffering the profession of Christ or Religion to appeare unto the world Ioh. 9.20 and 12 42. c. who either are not able or at least are unwilling to satisfie every man who demands or desires to know a reason of their faith 1 Peter 3.15 yea many thinke it now a dayes a high point of wisdome so to elude by ambiguous answers all Questions concerning faith and Religion that no man can tell what Religion they love like or embrace Thus to cloake and cover Religion doth plainly unmaske and discover a denier of Christ Object But it may bee here objected It is lawfull sometimes to conceale some truths yea we are commanded to flie unto another City If we be persecuted where we are and therefore wee may surely conceale Religion Answ 1 First wee may hide some truths sometimes and this is most certaine but wee must neither hide all truths neither some particular truths sometimes Answ 2 Secondly the reason is not alike between fleeing from Persecution and concealing of Religion we having a precept for the one and a prohibition for the other But I omit these two Answ 3 Thirdly observe that there is a double profession of Religion namely I A Profession which is placed in good workes that is when our workes may bee knowne before our Religion And II. A Profession which consists in an open confession Quatenus fit ore of all the principles principal points of true religion Now the first profession is alwaies necessary But the second is not necessary alwaies we must never shew forth or performe any workes opposite or contrary to true Religion or the Doctrine of the Scriptures but we are onely to confesse and professe the Articles of our faith in a fit time and place and upon some serious occasion Secondly Christ is indirectly denied in Practise and this is Five-fold namely I. When Protestants deny Christ by a wicked life 2 Timoth. 3.5 which place is expounded Titus 1.15 c. and 1 Timoth. 5.8 And therefore the warfare of Professors is to deny ungodlinesse and worldly lusts Titus 2.12 For hee that denieth not these denieth Christ II. When Professours talke much of Christ and Religion but shew forth no religious workes or performances not beeing carefull that way to confesse Christ III. When men doe not labour to conforme themselves according to the example of Christ Philip. 2.5 IV. When his word which is taught unto us is not obeyed And V. When we neglect salvation trampling under our feet the blood of the Covenant and sleighting the offers of Christ made unto us in the word and the tender of salvation by him Read Hebr. 2.3 and 10.29 Acts. 3.14 and 13.46 And therefore let us take heed of all sorts of denials of Christ whether externall or internall whether direct or indirect because
no branch of it shall goe unpunished except it be repented of Why must wee not deny Christ Quest 3 First because if wee deny him we shall bee denied Answ 1 by him 2. Timoth. 2.12 and in this verse Secondly because if we deny the Sonne wee Answ 2 have no part in the Father 1 Iohn 2.23 Thirdly because it is a signe of Reprobation Answ 3 and sure condemnation to deny Christ 2. Peter 2.1 Iude 4. Fourthly because not to deny but to confesse Answ 4 Christ and the truth is a thing praise-worthy with God as appears by that excellent commendation given by the Lord unto the Church in Pergamos Revel 2.13 Fiftly because if wee doe not deny him then Answ 5 he will preserve his Church planted amongst us that our enemies shall not prevaile but rather be subiected unto the Church Revel 3.8 9. What are the causes which move men to deny Quest 4 Christ First hatred and thus Iulian the Apostate out Answ 1 of an impious and blasphemous hatred against Christ and his truth denied both Secondly Ignorance for those who are Ignorant Answ 2 of Christ and his truth are easily perswaded to deny them Thirdly shame or reproach makes many with Answ 3 Nicodemus afraid to confesse Christ yea rather choose to deny him then to undergo the taunts and scoffes of mocking Ismaels Answ 4 Fourthly feare of Persecution makes many deny Christ as we see Iohn 18.25.27 Answ 5 Fiftly gaine promotion the love of the world and estimation of great ones are meanes to draw many to a deniall of Christ as we see in Demas and Francis Spira and divers others And therefore if wee would not deny Christ then let us learne to love him and his truth and not to hate it let us labour for a true knowledge of Christ and his truth and beware of ignorance let us not feare the disgrace and reproach of men but by our constant and couragious confession of Christ and Religion procure the praise and commendations of God Let us not feare those who can but hurt the body yea not hurt that nor a haire of our heads without the permission of God but feare him who can cast body and soule into euerlasting perdition Let us not deny Christ for any temporall thing but contemne all as nothing worth in regard of Christ Hormisda a great Noble mans Son and a man of great reputation among the Persians was condemned by the King Sapor when he understood that hee was a Christian and denied to turne from his Religion to keepe his Elephants naked In processe of time the King looking out and seeing him all swarted Theodor. lib. 5. cap. 39. and tanned in the sun commanded him to have a shirt put on and to be brought before him whom then the King asked if he would deny Christ Hormisda hearing this tare off the shirt from his body and cast it from him saying I will never surely deny my Christ for a shirt So wee should never deny our Lord for riches or honours or the esteeme of the world but reckon all these as dung and drosse in regard of him Phil. 3.8.9 Sect. 4 § 4. Him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven Quest 1 When will Christ deny those who deny him Answ At the day of judgement for our Saviour speaks here clearely of that day To teach us Observ That at the day of judgement there shal be a retribution of all those who deny Christ The truth hereof appeares most plainely by these particulars viz. First there shall be a day of Judgement Acts. 17.31 Rom. 2.16 Secondly then Christ will returne Math. 24.30 and 25.31 and Acts. 1.11 and 1 Thessal 4.16 Thirdly then all shall bee gathered together Mat. 24.31 and 25.32 Rom. 14.10 Revel 20.12 Fourthly the sheepe and goates shall then be separated asunder Math. 25.32 c. Fiftly all men shall then be judged 2. Corinth 5.10 Revel 20.12.13 Sixtly the godly shall then be received into glory Mat. 25.34 and 1 Corinth 15.52 and 1 Thes 4.17 Seventhly and lastly the wicked shall then be cast into hell Mat. 25.46 And therefore in all our sinnes and delayes and worldly delights Luke 16.25 let us meditate what the end of all will be and what will become of us at the last What must we meditate off or remember in regard of this last dreadfull day We must remember continually these seven things namely First that wee are all guilty of manifold Quest 2 transgressions Answ And Secondly that none can deny none can palliate or conceale their sinnes the books shall bee opened Revel 20.12 the accusers mouth will not be stopped and our own consciences will bee as a thousand witnesses against us And Thirdly that the judge of all the world cannot be bribed And Fourthly that all helpes and meanes wee can use to prevent this judgement or condemnation are vaine whether they be riches or honour or craft or friends or the like Fiftly that Christ will deny us there if here wee be wicked this wee should seriously consider of and say with David whoÌ have I in heaven but thee O Christ Psalme 73.25 and wilt thou deny me This was it which went so close to the heart of Vsthazares one of king Sapores Eunuches and made him so bitterly cry out woe is mee with what hope with what face shall I behold my God whom I have denied when as this Simeon my familiar acquaintance thus passing by mee so much disdaineth me that hee refuseth with one gentle word to salute mee If any desire to reade the whole story let him looke upon M. Foxe his Booke of Martyrs fol. 97. 98. Sixtly that we can by no meanes delight our selves or arme or strengthen our minds to suffer those paines which wee shall be adjudged to undergoe For as the mind of the righteous shall be confirmed and established for ever in ineffable peace and perfect joy Phil. 4.7 So the mind of the wicked shall be dejected and deprived for ever of all comfort peace or light and the darkenesse of the heart shal be more full of heavinesse and Lamentation then hell it self And Seventhy that the last comfort which miserable men have shall bee taken away and denied unto those who here denied Christ either with their mouth or hearts When men are in excessive and extraordinary misery their comfort is that death will put an end unto it but there the miserable can neither kill themselves nor dye for ever but must remain alive for all eternitie although the pangs of death be continually upon them And all these miseries and many more we must remember are prepared for those who deny Christ What deniall doth our Saviour speake of here Quest 3 I will deny him c. There is a double deniall namely Answ Verball amongst men and reall which is a direct Rejecting of one and this our Saviour speakes hereof to teach us That those who are wanting to the profession of Christ Observ or
nor the fictions and fancies of our braine to be mixed with sacred truths Or II. That hee might give an occasion to publish to the whole Congregation that Jesus was the Christ and true Messias Whence learne Observ 3 That it is the office of a true Prophet to make Christ knowne unto all his people Rom. 10.18 and 15.17.20 For for this end was both the Gospel and the Fore-runner sent Esa 40. Quest 7 What is the end of preaching Answ It is not enough to hold out an houre or to discourse so long as the Glasse runs but to teach Christ Now here a double worke is to be done namely First Christus docâudus Christ is to be taught and this in the principles and grounds of religion 1 Cor. 2.2 Phil. 3.8 Iohn 17.3 Ministers must be carefull to build up their people in saving knowledge and sound doctrine Secondly Christus imprimendus Christ is to be imprinted in the heart and soule Gal. 4.19 and 2.20 Ministers must labour to bring their people unto Christ and to bring Christ unto their soules that hee may dwell with them and live in them and continue amongst them for ever and ever For this is the greatest and best work of all to have Christ live in us and abide with us Aliud est Christum sequi aliud tenere aliud manducare Bern. It is one thing to seeke Christ or to follow him for a man may seeke that he cannot find it is another to lay hold of him for a man may lay hold upon him and yet not bring him home to his house as the Church did Cantic it is another thing to eat him to enjoy him to be made Partakers of him to remaine and abide with him and to have him living within us And this is that which we must principally labour for Ephes 3.17 Iohn 14.23 and 2 Cor. 6.18 § 4. Or shall we looke for another Sect. 4 What was Iohns scope in this interrogation Quest 1 First Iohn himselfe did not doubt whether this Answer 1 were the promised Messias or not But Secondly his Disciples doubted of it And Answer 2 Thirdly the world much questioned the truth of it And therefore his scope here was I. To taxe the blockishnesse stupidity and Answer 3 slackenesse of the Pharisees And II. To confirme and fixe the minds of his own Disciples And III. To declare and make knowne unto the whole world that now they must no longer expect or wait for the promised Messias but take notice of his comming and learne to know him by his mighty workes and embrace him and his doctrine without which there can be no salvation Acts 4.12 VERS 5. The blind receive their sight Verse 5 and the lame walke the Lepers are cleansed and the deafe heare the dead are raised up and the poore have the Gospell preached unto them § 1. The blind receive their sight Sect. 1 Before I come to the particular handling of this verse I will propound a generall Question or two Qua quât in Christi responso animadvertenda Quest 1 Duo viz Responsi Christi Relatio generalis ubi tria Dixit illis non rejiâit licet malè affectos Ite renunciate ubi 1. Answ Non affirmat II. Remittit amplius docendos Quae auditis videtis ubi resert se ad opera sua Partesquarum altera respicit Quaestionem Seipsum In quà probat se esse Messiam Tum ex Operibus miraculosis utpote Cacos Clandos Leprosos sanando mortuos excit ando Verbis id est praedicatione Evangelij Quaerentes Discipulos Iohannis Beati qui non offensi per me seu qui non scandalizabuntur in me What was the end of Christs Miracles or Quest 2 Christs end in the working of his Miracles because every naturall Agent Agit propter finem propounds some end unto himselfe in all the actions which he performes and therefore much more Christ First the end of Christ Miracles was to demonstrate Answ 1 his person or to shew that he was the Christ promised Messias Because saith he I doe the works which no man by his owne power can doe therefore beleeve that I am the Sonne of God Iohn 15.24 Secondly another end of Christs miracles was Answ 2 to confirme his doctrine of which else-where Thirdly another end was to signifie Christs Answ 3 spirituall operations and workes Quest 3 Whether doth our Saviour in this verse speake of corporall or spirituall operations of curing and recovering those who were corporally blind Lame Leprous Deafe dead or of those who were spiritually thus diseased namely who were blind in understanding deafe in hearing of the word of Gods lame in their affections leprous with sinne yea dead in sinne Answ 1 First Iunius Lib. 1. Paral. 29. faith this verse is to be taken historically and literally and he gives these reasons for it namely I. Because we must not flee unto Allegories when the Text will admit and beare a true literall sense and interpretation II. Because the Prophets are wont to insert and mingle histories with Types for the greater assurance and confidence III. Because the nature of the Types is to be otherwise spoken of and predicated then squares or suites with their natures And IV. Because those passages of receiving the Gospell and taking offence thereat are necessarily to bee taken in a literall sense Answ 2 Secondly Calvin s Non dubium quin dicatur de spirituali à malis liberatione Without doubt our Saviour speakes here of a spirituall deliverance and freedome from evill and Tremellius s Esa 35.5 confesseth that there is an Hyperbole in these words Quia Christus agit tam in animis quam corporibus because Christ is conversant both about soul and body and operative also in both Answ 3 Thirdly there are three sorts of Prophesies namely I. Some meerly Typicall as I will send Elias Malach. 4.5 And they shall serve David their King whom I will raise up unto them Ierem. 30.9 Now this kind of Prophecies Are either First above nature as those who are spoken either of God Humanitus after the manner of men As wheÌ we are told of hands eyes armes and feet The creatures against their nature as the wildernesse shall rejoyce Esa 35. And the beame out of the Timber shall testifie against them Habac. 2.11 Now these are above nature and therefore meerly Typicall Secondly besides the dispensation of grace As my people shall sinne no more For this grace is not given in this life the best sinning in many things so long as they live II. Some Prophesies are meerly historicall as Senacherib shall not come into this Citie nor shoot an arrow there nor come before it with shield c. 2 King 19.32 So set thy house in order for thou shalt dye and not live Esa 38.1.2 And many the like III. Some Prophesies and predictions are of a mixt nature and these are two-fold viz. either First mixt secundum partes when one part is Allegoricall another Historicall
and awakened and yet sleepes againe it is then no longer negligence but contempt So those who relapse after a Revelation of the power and vertue of Christ are guilty I. Of sinne And II. Of infidelity And III. Of the contempt of Christ the Holy Ghost and the word of God And therefore shall be the more greevously tormented How or wherein is the power of Christ manifested Quest 4 or revealed First in judicijs in his judgments Ezech. 25.11 Answer 1 and 30.19 Exod. 7.5 Psalm 105.5 Esa 26.9 Ierem. 5.3 The Lord sometimes corrects afflicts and punisheth us that wee seeing his power might learne to amend sometimes he makes his power knowne upon others that his owne people might observe his judgements and powers forth his wrath and fury upon the disobedient that wee might tremble and learne to obey 1 Cor. 10 as the Dog is beaten before the young Lyon to make the Lyon obedient or the Condisciples of the young Prince to make him feare Secondly in Benedictionibus in blessings and Answer 2 mercy Gods power is revealed in favours and good things as Esa 26.10 And great is the judgement of those who despise these Reade Ezech. 16 Esa 5. Thirdly in praedicatione verbi his power is rather Answer 3 revealed in the Preaching and publishing of the word that beeing the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1 16. and 2.4 and 1 Thessal 1.5 And therefore those who enjoy the preaching of the word and despise it heape up unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath Fourthly the power of Christ is principally Answer 4 shewed there where the Spirit is powerfull in the heart 1 Cor. 12.7 Hebr. 6.6 c. by any generall or particular grace And therefore they who are enlightned by the Spirit must take heed of relapsing for as they have despised and sleighted a great grace who doe thus so they doe incurre a great judgement and condemnation eternally Sect. 3 § 3. Because they repented not Our blessed Saviour doth not upbraid them because they did not admire his Miracles or because they did not entertaine or feast him but because they repented not yea the other they did but not this they wondred at his wonderfull workes and many entertained him but all was nothing without repentance Whence we may note Observ That where repentance is wanting there all other duties are nothing worth It is not sufficient for a man to heare the word with reverence or a shew of love or a forme of obedience for these were in Herod Mark 6.20 except we seriously repent and in sincerity obey these onely being the blessed ones Luke 11.28 Iohn 13.17 Ierem 4.4 Psalm 34.14 Matth. 7.21 It is not enough for a man to make a Profession of Religion but he must indeed strive and study to eschew evill and doe good which is the nature of true Repentance if hee would bee pleasing and acceptable unto God Quest 1 How doth it appeare that all wee doe in Religion is of no esteeme with God without Repentance Answ 1 First it appeares Authoritate by a threefold authority namely I. Of the Baptist who preacheth Repentance Matth. 3.3 And II. Of Christ who preacheth repentance Mat. 4.17 Luke 24.47 And III. Of the Apostles who preach the same doctrine Acts 2.38 and 3.19 and 26.18 Answ 2 Secondly it appeares Scopo by the Scope of Christ Now the scope of Christ in his comming was I. To reduce men from their errours And II. To free them from their sinnes Luke 1.75 and Titus 11.2 c. And therefore hence it appeares that without repentance all is nothing Quest 2 Why doth not our Saviour rather upbraide these Cities because they beleeved not then because they repented not seeing wee are saved by faith and Luther saith Omnes damnari ob infidelitatem that all are damned for infidelity Answ Certes salvation is of faith but repentance is the way unto faith yea Causa size qua non without repentance there can be no faith for those who never repented them of their sinnes never had the least sparke of saving faith Quest 3 Who ought to repent Answ All who either First desire to be redeemed from Sathan and death Or Secondly who are in a miserable estate and condition Now I. Such are all men before repentance Rom. 3.23 and 5.12 And II. All that doe not truly repent Quest 4 Who doe not truely repent Answ 1 First those who abide in their sinnes not repenting them at all of their iniquities Secondly those who by a fained and counterfeit Answ 2 repentance deceive their own soule Thirdly those who repent key-coldly and Answ 3 wash themselues with adulterate teares Fourthly those who seeme both to others and Answ 4 themselues seriously to repent but afterwards relapse with the dog to his vomit and with the Swine that was washed to the wallowing in the mire 2 Peter 2.22 How must we repent Quest 5 There are two parts of Repentance namely Answ ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Dediscere Discere damnare amare First Resipiscere quasi re-sapere to bee wise againe or to condemne our former wicked life and actions Rom. 12.2 And therefore unto true repentance it is required that wee should seriously lament and bewaile what is by-past and for the time to come labour to be weaned from these things to wit I. From all our former sinnes 2 Peter 1.9 and 2.20 Galath 5.24 II. From the love of the word Psalm 127.2 Iames 4.4 III. From the contempt of the word because it is a dangerous thing to despise the word and so long as we doe so we cannot truely repent Reade 2 Chron. 36.16 Proverb 1.24 Iohn 3.19 Acts 19.9 Ezech. 33.32 IV. From despising of the blessed Spirit that is from greeving him Ephes 4.28 or extinguishing his good motions 1 Thessal 5.19 And therfore that we may avoid and beware this the better let us remember how many calls we have neglected and how many good motions we have smoothered V. From the neglect of salvation wee must remember how formerly we preferred pleasure and profit yea and all things before this learn both to repent deplore and amend it Secondly Converti to be converted and turned unto God or to direct an averse heart unto him and to labour that hereafter our whole life may be directed and guided unto a new marke And in these two To repent of and turn from what is by-past and amisse and to amend our lives and turne unto the Lord our God and whatsoever is good for the time to come doth regeneration consist Now this second part of repentance doth consist in these things namely I. In a desire and endeavour to bee ingrafted into Christ the true and living Olive and this wee are by faith Iohn 15.1 Rom. 11.22 And II. In an earnest endeavour to walke in faith and to approve the truth thereof by our workes of new obedience and true sanctification Gal. 2.19 c. and Iames 2.18 and 1 Tim. 6.18 And III. In a true
preached Or Secondly that it may be heard But Thirdly that the seed of the Word may bee received And Fourthly that it may grow up and increase and become truely fruitfull Quest 3 Whether should a Minister be grieved when hee seeth his Ministery unprofitable amongst a people and that his Ministerie is like to prove the savour of death unto them Answ Without doubt he should be grieved for Ieremie wished that his head were a fountain of teares Ier. 9.1 that hee might weepe for that people And Christ himselfe wept over Ierusalem Mat. 23.37 Object Against this this place will bee objected Christ himselfe gave thankes to God his Father that hee had hid these things from the wise of the world and revealed them unto babes Answ Christ is considered two wayes namely First as he was the Minister of Circumcision And Secondly as he was Mediator of the new Covenant Now as hee was the Minister of Circumcision and sent to teach the Iewes no doubt it was a great griefe to him when hee saw them so hard hearted that they would not beleeve But againe if wee consider him as Mediator looking up to Gods wisedome and decree he giveth God praise for passing by some and chusing others Paul looking to his charge wished that the Iewes might be saved but when in a second consideration hee looketh up to Gods will and seeth that his preaching was to make fat the hearts of that people as was the preaching of Esay then he resteth in this and rejoyceth that God is glorified Although the Spheares have their owne particular motions yet they all follow the motion of the first mover So although Christ and Paul be sorry at first for the hardnesse of the Iewes hearts yet they must follow the motion of the first mover God himselfe and rejoyce when he is glorified Quest 4 From the Text it may be demanded who can come unto the knowledge of this saving truth which Christ here saith is concealed from the wise and revealed to babes Although men are by the Gospel called to the knowledge of the truth yet onely the Elect doe attaine unto the same and that because they are effectually called by the Holy Ghost When I say that all men are called I meane by an outward calling which is especially by the publike preaching of the Gospel for by this no man is excluded from the knowledge of the truth but are rather both generally all and severally each singular person invited thereunto But by that inward calling which is by the Holy Ghost and therefore effectuall I say that only the Elect are called according to the Apostles golden chaine Rom. 8.29 Whom he hath predestinated them even them alone hee called by an effectuall calling And this is that which our Saviour here saith I thanke thee Father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise that is of this world and revealed them to babes that is onely the Elect which are contemptible in the sight of the world See to this purpose verse 11. and 13. of this Chapter and Iohn 12.38 and 17.6 and 1 Corinth 4.3 and 2 Timoth. 3 7. Only therefore the Elect come to the saving knowledge of the truth who for that cause are said to bee of the truth and to heare the voi e of Christ and onely the Church is called the Pillar and foundation of the truth for they onely retaine the truth and of them only doth the Church consist and so only must know the truth Hill lib. 3. pag. 237. of the true knowledge of God § 3. Oh Father Sect. 3 Why doth our Saviour turne his speech unto Quest 1 God First because his speech is a thankesgiving Answ 1 and thankes are to be given unto God Secondly Christ directs his speech unto his Answ 2 Father to shew that he is the directer of the world and Church Arcana Dei judicia suspicit ut in eorum admirationem alios trahat Calvin s Christ admires the secret judgements of God that hee may draw others to the like admiration Thirdly our Saviour converts his speech unto Answ 3 his Father that hee may excuse the meannesse and low condition of his servants and that both I. In regard of the Pharisees and world who despised them for their low estate And also II. In regard of themselves who were discouraged by this contempt For hereby hee would have them both to know that this proceeded of and from the Lord as followes in the next verse Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight Why doth Christ call God Father Quest 2 That he may shew how great reason hee hath to congratulate or rejoyce together with God Answer when he is conjoyned in so neere and strict a relation unto him as if hee would say I rejoyce that God is thus glorified for he is my Father Hence then observe That none can truely rejoyce in God Observ except he be joyned unto him by a new Covenant of filiation Rom. 8.17 Gal. 4.7 and 1 Iohn 1.3 and 1 Corinth 1.9 Hos 1.10 Rom. 5 2. and 1 Pet. 1.8 And examples hereof wee have Rom. 8.15 Gal. 4.6 and 1 Iohn 3.1 How doth the truth evidence hereof appear It appeares by these three particulars viz. First the promises are not given by name to Peter Iohn or Andrew but only to those who are received into the fellowship of sonnes and called the sonnes of promise Rom. 9.8 Galat. 4.28 Secondly God professeth himselfe to be an enemy to the enemies of his children and therefore he is not the helper of all but only of his Psalm 8.13 c. And consequently none can rejoyce in him but those only who are assured that by a new Covenant they are made his Thirdly naturally we hate the Lord and his Law the Commandements of God being as bonds and chaines unto us which restraine us from doing that which wee greedily desire And therefore wee desire to cast off this bond and yoke and had rather the Lord would suffer us to walke in our owne wayes though the end thereof be death then constraine us to walke in the pathes of this Commandements which leade unto life Wherefore untill by a new Covenant we be united unto the Lord we cannot rejoyce in him or his service Quest 4 How may we bee made the children of God that so we may rejoyce in him Answ 1 First Pacem operando by making peace and appeasing jarres and composing strife betwixt man and man brother and brother Blessed are the Peace-makers for they shall be called the children of God Mat. 5.9 Answ 2 Secondly Benedicendo by blessing those that curse us c. Love your enemies blesse them that curse you doe good to them that hate you and pray for them which despitefully hate you and persecute you That you may be the children of your Father which is in heaven Mat. 5.45.46 Answ 3 Thirdly Orando by praying unto God to give us that evidence and
God and therefore the knowledge both of the Sonne in the Father and the Father in the Sonne is perfect There are two things from this verse objected against the Holy Ghost which I will briefly and severally answer although in effect they bee but one God knoweth the Sonne the Holy Ghost Object 1 knoweth not the Sonne For no man knoweth the Sonne but the Father Therefore the Holy Ghost is not God This place excludeth no person of the blessed Answ 1 Trinity but only creatures and false gods And the meaning is this None that is no creature or Idoll god knoweth the Sonne of God but only the Father And this opposition is made to exclude creatures not to exclude the Holy Ghost Although the Holy Spirit be God yet is he not Obiect 2 Omniscient one that knowes all things for hee knowes neither the Father nor the Sonne the Father only knowing the Sonne and the Sonne only knowing the Father This Objection is in a manner the same with the former Answ and therefore the like answer will suffice for it I say therefore that is a Sophisme or Fallacie A figura dictionis because this Particle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã doth onely exclude creatures and not the blessed Spirit who perfectly knowes God 1 Cor. 2.10 What knowledge doth our Saviour here speak Quest 2 of when he saith None know the Father or Sonne First Calvin thinkes that he speakes of that Answ 1 spirituall and divine knowledge which is communicated to the creature Secondly others suppose that he understands Answ 2 that infinite knowledge or comprehension of the infinite God which is only in God Thirdly our Saviour himselfe is his owne Answ 3 best Expositor in this verse None know either the Father or Sonne save onely those to whom God reveales them To teach us That none can know God without God Observ Exod 33.20 and 1 Cor. 21. Iohn 1.18 and 1 Iohn 4.12 Except God please to reveale himselfe to men they cannot know him as our Saviour often objected to the Pharisees yee know not the Father Why cannot men know God except he please Quest 3 to reveale himselfe unto them Answ 1 First because hee dwels in that inaccessible light that no eye can attaine unto 1 Tim. 6.16 Answ 2 Secondly because he is incomprehensible by nature Chrys impers s Quest 4 Who are blame-worthy in this particular Answ 1 First those who thinke that they can attaine unto the knowledge of the Father without the Sonne Object 3 Here it may be objected that there is a naturall knowledge of God Rom. 1.19.20.21 and therefore a man may know God without Christ Answ 1 First there is a double knowledge of God namely I. Theoricall and Dogmaticall and here perhaps they know something And II. Experimentall and here naturall men are ignorant and know nothing because they have not seene God Our Saviour saith Blessed are they that see God Matth. 5.8 because this sight begets an experimentall knowledge of him And therefore natural men who never had this sight can never have this knowledge Answ 2 Secondly the Dogmaticall knowledge of God is manifold For the proofe hereof observe that the knowledge of God is either I. Perfect and plenary and that either First absolutely to know Quantus Qualis est how infinite hee is and absolutely to comprehend and perfectly to know whatsoever is in him And thus only God knowes himselfe Or Secondly respectively when a man knowes God fully according to the capacity of the vessell And thus all the Saints in heaven know God Mat. 5.8 c 1 Cor. 13.12 II. Imperfect and this is either First cleare and bright and is wrought by the preaching of the Gospel and the operation of the blessed Spirit 2 Corinth 3.18 Or Secondly cloudy and darke and is begot and bred in naturall men by the relickes and sparkes of naturall understanding And this knowledge is all that a naturall man can have Answ 2 Secondly they are extreamely too blame who will judge of God without the revelation of him by Christ Caecus non judicat de coloribus The blind cannot judge or discerne of colours and yet many who are spiritually blind will undertake to judge and discerne of God although Christ never revealed him unto them Answ 3 Thirdly they are not guiltlesse or free from blame who being altogether ignorant of God dare yet trust in him For how can a man truly trust in him whom hee knowes not Answ 4 Fourthly and lastly they are here blame-worthy who presume to pray and offer up in sacrifice the Calves of their lips with the Athenians To an unknowne God Act. 17.14 For with what comfort or confidence can we pray to him whom wee know not Rom. 10.14 Vers 28. VERS 28. Come unto me all yee that labour and are heavie laden and I will give you rest Sect. 1 § 1. Come Our Saviour doth not say buy or procure this grace and consolation with infinite sufferings and labours but only Venite Come a most meane prize To teach us That the condition unto life faith Observ and salvation is most easie Esa 55.1 we must buy it but without money or money-worth Ephes 2.5.8 Titus 3.5 How doth the truth of this appeare Quest Thus namely First because we are saved by faith Answ and not by workes Ephes 2.5 8. Tit. 3.5 Secondly because Christ hereby would magnifie his grace Ephes 1.6 Rom. 4.16 Galath 2.21 Thirdly because Christ workes in us that which hee requires of us Heb. 8.8 from Ierem. 31.31 and Heb. 10.16 Esa 54.13 Rom. 11.27 from Esa 27.9 Fourthly we must doe nothing as a cause of our salvation Rom. 11 6. and 10.6 Psal 81.10 c. § 2. Vnto me Sect. 2 Two things might hence be observed to wit Observ First that there is no way or meanes to come unto salvation but only Christ Act 4.12 But of this elsewhere Secondly that the summe and top of our happinesse Observ 2 is to enjoy Christ and to bee brought unto him How it the truth hereof apparent Quest It appeares most plainely by these three particulars namely First because hee is able Answ and willing to save those who come or are brought unto him Heb. 7.25 Qui vult potest pater omnipotens est Hee that can and will save us is an Almighty and all mercifull God Musculus upon these words saith That there are tbree things in Christ viz. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã He who would help others had need be Potent able to helpe and therefore Christ who promiseth to helpe all that come unto him had need be able and is indeed most able to succour releeve helpe those who doe come II. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã In this thing of helping others there is not onely required Potentia ability to helpe but also Legitima potestas that is that hee who helpes hath received free power from God to save whom hee pleaseth Now this also is in Christ for hee saith in
and despiseth that inestimable sacrifice offered up by him yea there is no name for him to bee saved by who blasphemes the name of the onely Mediator and Redeemer Iesus Christ our Lord. III. Because God in his justice will not suffer that his holy Spirit which is the Spirit of truth should be taxed with lying and falshood which is the direct sin of those who commit this unpardonable offence IV. This sinne is called irremissible because it so casts them into the power of Sathan that they can never returne from that captivity and bondage For as the Saints and faithfull have the testimony of the Spirit which assures them that they belong unto God not unto Sathan So these blasphemous Apostates have a certaine testimony of their owne hearts and consciences that the Devill holds them and will hold them unto the end Now that testimony given unto the Saints may bee called the seale of the Spirit and this given unto these blasphemers the signe or Character of Sathan How many things concurre to the making Quest 4 up of this sinne against the Holy Ghost or how many things are required in him who commits it First three things concurre to the making up Answ 1 of this sinne namely I. Abnegatio veritatis a deniall of the truth against knowledge and conscience II. Apostasia universalis an universall apostacy and falling away from Christ and not some particular sinne committed against the first or second table of the Law III. Rebellio a rebellion arising from the hatred of the truth conjoyned with a tyrannicall sophisticall and hypocriticall opposing thereof both in the doctrine and profession thereof Hence it appeares Secondly that in him who commits this sin Answ 2 unto death it is necessary there should be these foure things to wit I. Hee must have a knowledge of that truthâ which hee opposeth Hence every sinne though never so great committed of ignorance is excluded yea although it arise from a certaine malice against the Sonne of man himselfe as did that sinne of Pauls in persecuting his members For blasphemy against the Holy Ghost cannot be forgiven but that great sinne arising from an ignorance of the truth committed against the Sonne of man was pardoned 1 Tim. 1.13 II. It is necessary that this knowledge of the truth doe not onely swim in the braine but so sinke into the heart that there be a full and deliberate assent to the truth And hence all sinnes are excluded which are not committed and acted of set purpose and out of deliberation against the knowne and acknowledged truth For blasphemy shall never be forgiven but sinnes suddenly fallen into may be pardoned as wee see by Davids transgressions Psalme 32.5 c. and 51. III. It is requisite that this knowledge which is opposed bee not acquired by study meerely or by strong and undeniable arguments or principles but by a supernaturall perswasion of the Holy Spirit Hence then all sinnes are excluded which may be in a Gentile or any man simply Atheisticall as the obduration of Pharaoh the presumption of Manasses and the finall impenitencie of the wicked For the sinne against the Holy Ghost presupposeth the operation of the Holy Ghost in the heart and therefore cannot be pardoned but there may be obduration presumption gloriation in sinne yea finall impenitencie in those who never were made partakers of any such grace or light or knowledge or operation of the Spirit and therefore if any such would but repent as Manasses did they should be pardoned as he was IV. It is necessary that this perswasion bee not only of the truth of the word but of the goodnesse thereof also when wee perswade our selves that the Gospel is true yea that it is good in it selfe and so good that happy shall we be if wee receive and obey it but miserable if we reject and sleight it Hence the sinnes of hypocrites and all formall Professors who have onely some knowledge of the truth and make only some out-side shew of Religion but are not affected with the goodnesse and sweetnesse thereof are excluded from blasphemy which never can be forgiven for those may repent and find mercy but this blasphemer cannot Quest 5 How many things are included in this sinne against the Holy Spirit Answ 1 First it includes not onely a contempt and neglect of the Gospel but also a rejecting thereof yea Answ 2 Secondly it containes a contumelious and reproachfull rejecting of the Gospel which is called the trampling of the Sonne of man and the blood of the Covenant under feet as an impure thing Now under this particular are comprehended malice hatred blasphemy and persecution and hence these Apostats are called Adversaries Heb. 10.27 From blasphemy then by this particular are excluded all back-sliding and denying of Christ and sinnes of presumption which arise either from infirmity or passion For Peters denying of his Master may be called properly Apostacie but not properly blasphemy because it proceeded from weakness not from malice Answ 3 Thirdly it includes a contumelious rejection of the Gospel against knowledge Hebr. 10.26 whereby are excluded sinnes of malice which spring from ignorance as Pauls did Answ 4 Fourthly it comprehends a contumelious rejection of the Gospel against conscience which Paul cals voluntariè to sinne willingly And hereby are excluded sinnes arising from carelesnesse or presumption or a perswasion of impunity or from a sleepie conscience as the sinnes of Manasses did Answ 5 Fiftly it includes a voluntary contradiction and opposition of the internall and supernaturall worke of the Spirit Heb. 10.23 for this is to reproach the blessed Spirit and the grace of the same Quest 6 How doth the greatnesse of this sinne of blasphemy appeare Answ It appeares by a serious consideration and view of the nature thereof Here then observe First of all other sinnes this harmes nature most because none casts men so farre from pardon as this doth which utterly takes away repentance the only way unto salvation As that is reckoned the greatest sicknesse which doth not only deprive a man of health but also debars and shuts the doore against all meanes unto health Secondly of all other sinnes this is the most grievous by reason of the hurt it doth and of all other the most abominable by reason of the defect of excuse For it takes away all excuse from men and makes them inexcusable They cannot excuse themselves by ignorance because their sinne was against knowledge nor by infirmitie and weaknesse because their consciences will tell them that they sinned out of obstinate and wilfull malice And therefore these mitigations and extenuations of ignorance and weaknesse being taken from them which other great sinners may plead their judgement certainely shall be the more grievous and insupportable Thirdly of all other sinnes this harmes the will and mind most for it makes a man unable to worke the workes of uprightnesse and holinesse That sicknesse is the most dangerous which doth so infect and corrupt
which he knew in his godly prescience giving an inckling unto him that after his fall he should bee converted and strengthen his brethren Now if this were meant of Peters successors also then they must first fail in faith and after confirm their brethren Answ 3 Thirdly to the third they affirm That the whole flock of Christ was not committed to Peter to feed for he himself testifieth the contrary exhorting all Pastors to feed the flock of Christ which was given them in charge by Christ And he encourageth them herunto by this Because if you do so then when the chief Shepheard shall appear ye shall receive an incorruptible Crown of glory 1 Peter 5. where he calleth not himself the chief Shepherd but only Christ It is evident therefore say they that your three Scriptures meant nothing lesse then such a Primacie over all Fox f. 1067. Sect. 4 § 4. Aedificabo I will build Object 1 The Papists object this place to prove that Peter was Head of the Church and Prince of the Apostles and consequently that the Romish Bishops are so also And Bellarm. lib. 1. de Pontif. Cap. 11. argues thus The Text saith aedificabo I will build my Church but if Christ be here taken for the Rock his Church was built already for many beleeved in him But Peter was not made the Head of the Church till afterwards a ter his Resurrection therefore he saith in the Future Tense aedificabo I will build Answ 1 First it is grosly false to say that the Church of Christ was not builded till after the Resurrection for seeing that many beleeved before in Christ and made a Church either they must grant that the Church was without a foundation or else that the Foundation was changed from CHRIST to Peter both which are absurde Answ 2 Secondly it is taken therefore for the enlarging and increasing of the Church of God for it followeth not because Christ saith I will build and his Church was begun to be built already that therefore another kind of building must be excogitated no more then because Christ gave his Spirit to his Apostles Mat. 10.1 Iohn 20.22 and yet biddeth them to stay at Ierusalem till they should receive the Holy Ghost Acts 1.7 that therefore they should look for another Holy Ghost as though they had not received the Holy Ghost before But as the sending of the Holy Ghost is meant for the increase and more plentifull measure thereof so is the building of the Church here taken for the increase of the building v Willet Synops f. 152. Answ 3 Thirdly we yet answer with Augustine Super hanc Petram quam confessus es aedificabo Ecclesiam Tract ult in Iohan. Vpon this Rock which thou hast confessed will I build my Church So that in this place is meant not Peter to be the Rock but either Christ whom he confessed or his faith whereby he confessed him which is all one in effect For it matters not much whether we say the Church is builded upon Christ or faith is the foundation of the Church faith being an apprehension of Christ But of the person of Peter it can no more be understood then of the rest of the Apostles who in regard of their Holy Apostolike Doctrine upon which the Church is built are called the foundation of the Church Ephes 2.20 But the Papists Object again and against this Object 2 which hath been said That the Church is built upon Peter and upon Peters faith but faith they say hath here a double consideration for it may be either absolutely considered or with relation to Peters person But faith generally and absolutely respected is not the foundation of the Church but as it was in Peter Bellar. de Pontif. lib. 1 Cap. 11. First Peters faith which was in Peter and confessed Answ 1 by him is a portion of the generall saving faith of the Church which it the foundation of the same Church and this we grant But Peters personall faith cannot be this foundation for then when Peter died his faith being a particular accident to his person going away with him the Church should have wanted a foundation Secondly in Peter these two things are respected Answ 2 his person and faith whatsoever was in Peter besides faith was flesh and blood but that could not be the foundation therefore Peters faith only was the foundation and his person had therein no part at all Thirdly their own Decrees say Quod Petrus Answ 3 quando claves accepit Ecclesiam sanctam significavit Decr. part 2. caus 24. qu 1 Cap. 6 Peter when hee had received the Keyes signified the whole Church now if in Peter the whole Church be considered then Peters particular person is not included and so consequently by their own rule their own distinction is overthrown § 5. My Church Sect. 5 Many Questions will hence arise which I doe but only name having amply to treat of them in another place Whether shall the true Church of Christ be alwaies Quest 1 glorious and pompous upon the earth No Answ for it hath often been subject to the rage and tyranny of Persecutors Whether shall the Church be alwaies visible in Quest 2 one and the same place No Answ and that First because many rare famous and sometimes flourishing Churches have failed as all the Orientall Churches have done which are named Revel 2. and 3. And Secondly because the Covenant which is made between God and al particular Nationall Churches is conditionall and therefore God will be their God no longer then they walk as becomes his people Whether shall the Visible Church of Christ be Quest 3 alwaies free from all errours in the Prelates Or whether shall the Prelates and Rulers of the Visible Church be alwaies free from erour Answ No for Humanum est errare as might be proved by some Prelates of all ages in all places that is in all Churches there have been some of the Prelates and Rulers who have been subject unto and tainted with some errours Quest 4 Whether shal the Church of Christ be alwayes Visible Ad intra And that not only I. In regard of some which shall professe the truth somewhere but also II. In regard of some Ministers which shall preach and administer the Sacraments Answ 1 First the Papists do not deny this and therefore our probation may be the lesse Answ 2 Secondly our famous Doctor Field confesseth that somewhere or other in all times there shall be some Pastors who shall openly and publikely faithfully preach the word of God and rightly administer the Holy Sacraments Answ 3 Thirdly it is undeniable but that somewhere in all ages there shall be some who shall professe and maintain the truth of God Quest 5 Whether are they alwaies the Church which seem to be so that is which have the Rule and government of the Church Or whether are the Prelates the Church of Christ Answ Not alwayes for Zachary Anna Simeon and Mary were the true
may be demanded Why doth the Lord punish transitory Quest and temporary sinnes with perpetuall punishment and eternall condemnation First because man sinnes against God in aeterno Answ 1 suo as long as he lives therefore he shall be punished by God in suo aeterno as long as he lives that is for ever and ever Secondly the staine blot guilt and pollution of Answ 2 sinne is eternall never to be wiped off and therefore the fire and torments of Hell are eternall Thirdly the sinne committed is an offence against Answ 3 an infinite God and therefore the punishment ought to be infinite and that not onely in bitternesse but in duration and continuance also Fourthly man by his sinne and fall lost a good Answ 4 which else would have beene eternall and therefore he hath justly acquired an eternall evill Fifthly the will of wicked men is eternall in evill Answ 5 for they would sinne for ever if they could and therfore it is just with God for ever to punish them Sixthly the principall faculties erre infinitly and Answ 6 therefore deserve infinitly and eternally to be punished For I. When the reasonable faculty prefers a finite thing before an infinite it erres infinitly in judging II. When the concupiscible faculty preferres a finit thing before an infinite it erres infinitely in desiring III. When the irascible faculty preferres a finite thing before an infinite it erres infinitely in adhering And therefore when men in their judgments and affections actions preferre evill before good sinne before grace Earth before Heaven and the Devill before God they erre infinitly and therfore deserve eternally to be punished Seventhly the wicked reprobate can never truly Answ 7 repent him of his sins coÌmitted and therefore God will never change his sentence or their punishmeÌt § 6. Weeping and gnashing of teeth Sect. 6 What are the torments of Hell Quest Intollerable colde and unquenchable heate Answ whence the holy Ghost here mentions Weeping and gnashing of teeth First weeping which comes from the moistnesse of the eyes is occasioned provoked by heat Secondly the gnashing of the teeth comes from cold August de gaud Elect damnat imp Or I. Weeping commeth because of that fire which can never be quenched And II. Gnashing of teeth because of that worme which never dies Or First weeping comes from sorrow And Secondly Gnashing of teeth from fury and rage Bernard Acts 7.54 Quest 2 Why will wicked men thus weepe for sorrow and gnash their teeth for anger and madnesse Answ Because their misery is unspeakeable their condition most miserable their torments intollerable their case deplorable and their paines irremediable For First they live so as alwayes a dying but so die as that they alwayes live And Secondly they which torment and inflict punishment shall never be weary and those who are tormented and punished shall never be killed And Thirdly at the day of Judgement when this weeping and gnashing of teeth shall begin they shall be deprived of all comfort and plunged into the pit of perpetuall paine For I. If they looke below them they shall see Hell which gapes for them II. Jf they looke above them they shall see an angry Judge who frowneth upon them III. If they looke within them they shall see a gnawing worme of conscience IV. Jf they looke without them they shall see the world and Elements on fire And thus nothing remaines for them but a certaine fearefull looking for of Judgement to come Vers 16 17. VERS 16 17. And the Pharisees sent out unto him their Disciples with the Herodians saying Master we know that thou art true and teachest the way of God in truth neither carest thou for any man for thou regardest not the person of men Tell us therefore what thinkest thou Is it lawfull to give tribute unto Caesar or not Sect. 1 § 1. We know that thou art true Quest How many good properties of a good Master doe these Disciples observe and confesse to be in CHRIST Answ These three namely First that he is true that is a constant affirmer of truth and a stranger to lyes dissimulation and falsehood And Secondly that he teacheth the way of God in truth they call the Law and the Commandements of God the way of God and they confesse that Christ is a sincere and faithfull interpreter of them And Thirdly that he careth for no man that is as they will expound it that he regardeth not the person of any that is neither of Caesar nor Herod nor the Pharisees nor their Rulers And these are indeed three excellent good properties of a good Preacher and were truly in CHRIST Sect. 2 § 2. And teachest the way of God in truth Quest How manifold is truth and what truth is here meant There is a double truth to wit Answ First Veritas Christi the truth written and of this they speake in this place Thou teachest the way of God in truth Secondly Veritas Christus the truth begotten and of this Christ speaketh John 14.6 I am the truth Now Christ did the former Doctrinally and he was the latter Essentially Squire 2 Thes 2. Page 565. § 3. Thou regardest not the person of any Sect. 3 What is meant by this word Person Quest First sometimes it is taken for quality or estate Answ 1 and thus here Thou regardest no mans Person that is thou respectest not the quality greatnesse place or authority of any Secondly sometimes it is taken for a substance Answ 2 or for a thing subsisting by it selfe Ratione individuâ sed finitâ and thus Angels and men are Persons Thirdly sometimes it is taken for a substance Answ 3 subsisting by it selfe Ratione individuâ sed infinitâ et immensâ and such are the persons in the divine essence which are indeed distinct but cannot be disjoyned because they are of the same nature and essence yea they are the very divine essence it selfe § 4. Is it lawfull to give Tribute to Caesar Sect. 4 J wholly omit the explication and unfolding of this question because if the Reader would see it illustrated to the life and followed home together with the foure following verses let him reade Mr. Weemsè Of the Judiciall Law of Moses Lib. 1. Chap. 13. Page 49. unto Page 54. VERS 19 20 21. And IESVS said Vers 19.20 21. show me the tribute money and they brought unto him a peny And he saith unto them whose is this image and superscription They say unto him Caesars Then saith he unto them Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesars and unto God the things which are Gods § 1. And they brought unto him a Peny Sect. 1 What was this peny Quest This peny was their Tribute money Answ For the better understanding hereof observe That there were two sorts of pence in use among the Jewes namely First the common peny which valued of our money 7. d. ob and of this our Saviour speakes Chapt. 18.28 Secondy the peny of the Sanctuary
taught were true as I. That there was a God and that he was one And II. That the Messiah should come and by his comming bring much benefit to mankind And III. That the Law of Moses and the Common-wealth of the Jewes was of and from God And IV. That the seed of Abraham was the Church of God And V. That the soules did not dye with the bodies but remained immortall And VI. That there should be a Resurrection when all men should receive according to their workes and divers the like truths Answ 2 Secondly in many things yea in many principall heads of Religion they erred horribly For I. They beleeved that there was but one true God and one onely Person and hence they said that CHRIST blasphemed when he affirmed himselfe to be the true Sonne of God and true God Iohn 8. And II. They thought that the Messiah should onely have a humane nature and taught that he should restore the temporall Kingdome of the Jewes and from the Schoole of the Pharisees it came that the Mother of the Sonnes of Zebedee said unto Christ Lord let one of my Sonnes sit on thy right hand and the other on thy left in thy Kingdome And hence also it was that after Christs Resurrection his Disciples asked him Master wilt thou now restore the Kingdome to Israell III. They taught that the observation of the Law consisted onely in outward workes and not in inward and that the Law did not injoyne absolute obedience And IV. They attributed many things though not all to Stoicall fate and taught that there was free-will in man it being for the most part in his power either to doe or to leave undone that which was good but yet in some things God and Fate helped And hence they affirmed that it was in the power of man to fulfill the Law of God yea hence they were puffed up with pride and boasting and confidence in their owne merits and righteousnesse as perfect obeyers of the whole Law and despised the grace and righteousnesse of GOD. And V. They so strictly abstained themselves from all workes on the Sabbath day and taught others so to doe that the healing of the sicke upon that day although it were done with a word and the plucking of eares of corne although for hunger were esteemed haynous offences by them Jf the Reader would see more of their errours J referre him to Hospinian de origine Monach. Page 4.6 The Papists produce this place to prove the authority of the Church in judging of matters of faith Object or that the chiefe authority to expound Scripture is committed to the Church that is the Prelates Bellarmine de verbo Dei Lib. 3. Cap. 5. Testimon 3. argues thus Our Saviour here saith The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chaire all things that they bid you observe that observe and doe Therefore we must stand to the Judgement and interpretation of the Prelates of the Church Christ saith he in this Chapter doth principally taxe and reprove the sinnes and vices of the Pharisees and because those who are infirme and weake may thinke or collect from hence that the Prelates are not to be beleeved or obeyed because their lives are vicious and corrupt therefore our Saviour doth first teach that notwithstanding the evill life of the Pharisees their doctrine is to be beleeved and obeyed in all things Bartholomeus Latomus in defens advers Bucer argues thus In these words of our Saviours saith he the authority of the Ministers of the Church is laid downe which authority of theirs is absolute and therefore the authority of the Ministers is necessary to be obeyed Stapleton the Rhemists and others argue thus Christ saith The Pharisees sit in Moses chaire and all things that they shall say do Where by the Chaire of Moses is signified the infallibity of the Priesthood under the Law and was a type of the truth of Religion in the Apostolike Sea of Rome Vide Staplet apud Whitak de author Script Lib. 3. page 4 4 and Bp. Mort. Lib. 3. Cap. 15. § 5. Answ 1 First we grant that these words must be understood of the Ministers of the Gospell that succeed the Apostles as well as of the Pharisees that sate in Moses Chaire Answ 2 Secondly by Moses chaire is meant neither outward succession nor judiciall authority but the profession of Moses Law Or To sit in the chaire of Moses is not to succeed in the place of Moses but to teach according to the Law of Moses the Pharisees then teaching Doctrines not agreeable to that Law did therein not sit in Moses Chaire And therefore from this place is neither proved an infallibility of judgement in the Prelates of the Church to interpret Scripture nor a necessity of obedience Answ 3 Thirdly our Saviour doth not simply command the people to obey the Pharisees in all points of their doctrine or teach them that their locall succession did priviledge them from errour but onely that they should not for their evill life be offended at that which they might at any time teach well because though their life were wicked yet that which they taught out of Moses chaire that is to say according to Moses Law must be followed And thus that which Bellarmine affirmes That the Doctrine of the Prelates must be obeyed and beleeved is to be restrained and limited that is it must not be understood absolutely and simply but as they sit in Moses chaire that is teach that which Moses taught For otherwise it is Captio ab Homânymia because this word Chaire may be taken two manner of wayes namely either I. For the Doctrine they taught Or II. For their office or persons Now it is evident and cleare that CHRIST here commands that the Prelates of the Church should be heard but in those things onely in which they teach nothing contrary to the revealed will of God and therefore obedience is due unto those who have the over-sight of our soules and is to be performed with this exception if they injoyne and teach nothing contrary to God And therefore we should alwayes seriously consider whether the thing commanded and taught by them be contrary or according to the Commandement of God and to know this is required the judgement of discerning If we should demand of any of the Papists above mentioned Whether they thinke the people of the Jewes were bound to beleeve the Scribes and Pharisees when they affirmed and taught That CHRIST was an impostor and deceiver J know none of them would have held the affirmative but would have blushed to say it and therefore let them remember themselves and allow of some fitting limitation in the interpretation of these words Whatsoever they shall say unto you observe and doe If the opponents and objecters will not grant us without proofe that these words are to be restrained and limited we can easily evince it by these ensuing reasons namely First because both their owne and other Expositors have
sincerity of Doctrine as appeares thus Jf sometimes they taught those which was true and sometimes yea more often that which was false then they did often depart from the truth and sincerity of Doctrine But the former is true therefore the latter The Assumption is proved from Matthew 15.3 4 5 6. and 16.6 From whence it appeares plainly That the Scribes and Pharisees not onely offended in this that they did not order their lives and conversations according to the prescript rule of the Law which they propounded to others but also in the expounding of that Law they did heape together many Traditions not lawfull yea and weaken the Law it selfe Whence it followes that those who sate in Moses chaire were neither the rule of the Law or truth neither the rule and absolute Iudges of Interpretations J conclude therefore this gâeat Objection thus Seeing the Scribes and Pharisees sometimes taught amisse and sometimes were to be avoided it is therefore necessary that when Christ saith here Because they sit in Moses Chaire therefore obey them that by the Chaire of Moses is to be understood not any authority of theirs but rather some Rule by which it might appeare when they taught well when ill I hold this an insoluble and plaine solution If the Pastors sitting in the Chaire are then to be obeyed when they teach according to the chaire and if teaching contrary to the chaire they are not to be obeyed which thinke none will deny then the chaire is the Rule of obedience due unto the Pastors but this chaire is the Law of Moses as was amply proved before therefore the Law of Moses 1 the Rule of obedience which Law is the Scripture and consequently the Scripture is that Rule of obedience Sect. 2 § 2. They make broad their Phylacteries Having spoken before of these Phylacteries J here passe them by but if the studious Reader would know further what these Phylacteries were what was written in them whence they were so called and what is meant by the enlarging of their Phylacteries Let him read Senens biblioth sanct Lib. 2. Page 9â et Sylloge vocum exotic Page 153. c. ad 160. et Godwyn in his Jewish antiquities Lib. 1. Cap. 10. Page 51 52 53 54. Vers 6 VERS 6. And they love the chiefe seates in Synagogues Quest What were the chiefe seats which were so much affected Answ For answer hereunto observe That the manner of their meetings when Disputations were had in their Synagogues or other Schooles was thus according to Philo Iudaeus quod omnis probus page 679. The chiefe Rabbies sate in reserved chaires these are those chiefe Seats in the Synagogues which the Scribes and Pharisees so much affected Their compaâions sate upon benches or lower formes and their Schollers on the ground at the feet of their Teachers Vers 9 VERS 9. And call no man your Father upon the Earth for one is your Father which is in heaven Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour forbid his Disciples and the multitude to call no man Father Answ As the Grecians were wont to call the Students in Physicke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Erasm epist dedic Hilario praefix The children of the Physitians so the Jewes termed the Schollers of the Prophets Filis Prophetarum The children of the Pr phets 2. King 6.1 by reason whereof the Prophets sometimes were called Fathers as appeares by Elisha's cry My Father my Father 2. King 2.12 whence the Rabbies grew very ambitious of the name Father which was the reason of this our Saviours speech Call no man Father upon earth How can this command Call no man Father upon Quest 2 earth stand with the Law of God which commands honour to parents and the precept of Christ which else-where enjoynes children to honour their parents and the practise of the Apostle Paul who calleth himselfe the Corinthians Father First this place must not be understood simply Answ 1 as though it were not lawfull to give the name and appellation of Father to any For then indeed I. St. Paul should have been contrary to his Master who maketh himselfe a spirituall Father to the Corinthians 1. Corinth 4.15 Yea II. Christ then should have beene contrary to his Father who hath himselfe termed Superiours Fathers in the fifth Commandement and commanded Inferiours to honour them a part of which honour is to call them Father Yea III. Christ then should have beene contrary to himselfe who repâoveth the Scribes and Pharisees because they perverted the children and suffered them not to doe any thing for their Fathers and Mothers Marke 7.11 And therefore Christ doth not forbid a bare and simple appellation of Father Secondly Christ reproveth here onely the ambitious Answ 2 affectation of the Pharisees who delighted much to be called Fathers Thirdly our Saviours meaning here is that they Answ 3 should not call any their Father in earth as we call God our Father that is to put our trust in him and to make him the author and preserver of our life for the Lord would have us to trust onely in him and depend as his children heirs only upoÌ him Fourthly a Christian hath in him a double man Answ 4 to wit I. An old man in which respect he hath a carnall Father whom he must honour so long as he enjoyes his life And II. A new man in which respect he hath God to be his Father who in CHRIST hath regenerated him by his holy Spirit and hath given him power to be made his Sonne Fifthly although there be some who in Scripture Answ 5 are called spirituall Fathers yet they are not such by nature but onely by denomination and participation Thus St. Paul cals Timothy Sonne â Timoth. 1.2 18. in regard of the Gospell which he had made knowne unto him Sixthly St. Paul cals himselfe 1. Corinth 4.15 Answ 6 the Father of the Corinthians in respect of their conversion but not primarily but secondarily because he was onely the instrument which God first used for their vocation and regeneration by the Gospell and not the author or efficient cause thereof VERS 13 14 15. Vers 13.14 15 But wee unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye shut up the Kingdome of Heaven against men for yee neither goe in your selves neither suffer yee them that are entring to goe in Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye devoure Widowes houses and for a pretence make long prayer therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye compasse Sea and Land to make one Proselyte and when he is made ye make him twofold more the child of Hell then your selves Sect. 1 § 1. Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites These Scribes and Pharises were of high esteeme and reckoning both in their owne conceits and also in the opinion of others none being thought better then they and yet we see here that Christ slights them cals them Hypocrites and denounceth many Woes against
word of God Deut. 18.20 Gal. 1.8 Ezech. 13.3 14. and 1 Timoth. 1.3 and 6.3 Although Teachers should neither doe nor speake against the truth 2 Cor. 13.8 Thus the Papists teach I. That the Father may be painted contrary to Deut. 4.15 And II. That Creatures may be worshipped contrary to Acts. 10.26 Revel 19.10 and 22.9 And III. They teach humane devices and will-worship contrary to Colos 2.18 23. Eleventhly they teach divellish doctrines 1 Tim. 4.3 And Twelfthly they despise Authority 2 Pet. 2.10 Iude 8. Thirteenthly they teach lyes and Pias fraudes godly deceits Ierem. 29.9 and 1 King 13.18 How may we beware and avoyd these or What Quest 3 are the remedies against false Teachers and deceitfull workmen Answ 1 First we must not be too credulous and inconstant Ephes 4.14 Heb. 13.9 Answ 2 Secondly we must be frequent and diligent in hearing and reading the word of God 1 Pet. 2.2 Answ 3 Thirdly wee must search the Scriptures and examine those things which are taught by the Scriptures Iohn 5.39 Acts 17.11 Answ 4 Fourthly we must pray unto God to give us wisedome and understanding and to leade us in his truth Iam. 1.5 Psal 119.33 Sect. 2 § 2. Shall bee saved Obser Our Saviour by these words would teach us That the end of all the Promises the perfection of man the very complement of happinesse and the chiefest felicity man can expect or looke for is to be saved with CHRIST in the Kingdome of heaven Read Matth. 5.3 8 10. and 13.43 Marke 10.30 Luke 12.32 and 22.29 and Iohn 3.15 16 36. Quest 1 How doth it appeare that salvation is mans greatest felicity Answ It appeares thus because we were created unto this that God might be glorified by our conjunction with him We were created in the Image of God for these ends viz First that we might enjoy him for a time in grace And Secondly that at length we might enjoy him for ever in glory We I. Know God darkely and imperfectly And II. At last we know him perfectly and clearely 1 Cor. 13. We are now in darkenesse and the image of God is naturally obliterated in us but it shall be restored againe in the knowledge of God Iohn 17.3 and that First in grace And Secondly afterwards in glory which is called life eternall Quest 2 Who are here blame worthy Answ Those who are carefull for all other things and onely carelesse of Heaven and their everlasting happinesse Here observe foure degrees of such men namely First some at first are like bruit beasts wallowing in pleasure and wholly following sense and appetite when they are weary of this then Secondly afterwards they become foolish Rom. 1.21 turning from pleasure unto the world and riches and oppressions and cruelty and covetousnesse and deceit thinking gaine godlinesse 1 Timoth 6. Thirdly then they grow sluggish in Religion beginning with Balaam to wish for heaven and happinesse but in the meane time doe nothing for the obtaining thereof Fourthly if they doe performe any Religious duties and holy exercises then by and by they grow proud Pharisees hoping to obtaine heaven by their owne endeavours or workes of righteousnesse or outward observances and here stop dreaming of salvation and resting in these dreames untill being awakened unto Judgement they find that they are but wels without water and lamps without oyle Quest 3 What is here required of us To labour and endeavour to be made partakers of this salvation Here observe that there are two things to be laboured for Answ namely First that we may enjoy Christ Philip. 1.23 This is the first in our intention though the last in execution and it is a good degree and step unto heaven to long for it and above all things to desire it And Secondly that we may obtaine Christ This goes before the other in worke for we must obtaine Christ by faith on Earth before we can enjoy him in Heaven And therefore we must deny our selves and goe out of our selves placing no confidence or trust in our selves at all but onely in CHRIST JESVS labouring to apply him by faith unto our soules Iohn 5.24 And endeavouring to encrease in obedience faith and all graces untill we enjoy him fully in heaven § 3. This Gospell of the Kingdome Sect. 3 What names Quest or Epithets are given to the Gospell in the word of God First it is called the Gospell and word of God 2. Answ 1 Corinth 2.17 and 11.7 and Ephes 6.7 And Secondly the Gospell of CHRIST Marke 1.1 Answ 2 Colos 3.16 And Thirdly from its quality it is called the good word of God Hebr. 6.1 and 1. Timoth. 4.6 and good seed Matth. 13.23 and sound doctrine Titus 2.1 And Fourthly the Gospell of the Kingdome of God Marke 1.1 and in this verse And Fifthly the word of grace and salvation to those who believe Rom. 1.16 and 1. Corinth 1.21 and Ephes 1.13 14. And Sixthly the word of life Philip. 2.16 both because it shewes us that faith is the way and meanes to come unto life and also because it is a meanes to beget faith and spirituall life in us Seventhly it is called the word of reconciliation and peace because it shewes unto us that reconciliation which is wrought betweene Christ and us 2. Corinth 5.18 19. Ephes 6.15 And Eighthly the word of truth Colos 1.5 and 2. Timoth 2.15 and 1. King 10.6 and 17.24 And Ninthly the word of faith Romans 10.8 And Tenthly the eternall Gospell Revelat. 14.6 And Eleventhly the doctrine of the Spirit 1 Cor. 2.4 And Twelfthly the sword of the Spirit Ephes 6.17 And Thirteenthly it is called seed Matth. 13.33 because it brings forth fruit according to its proper kind And Fourteenthly foode Matth. 24.44 49. And hence feeding is sometimes put for Preaching as Iohn 21.15 And Fifteenthly the word of the crosse because it layeth downe and sheweth unto us the history of CHRIST crucified 1 Cor. 1.17 23. Galath 6.14 And Lastly it is called the Gospell of the glory of Christ 2 Cor. 4.4 and Ephes 1.5 6. and 1 Tim. 1.11 and Ephes 1.12 17 18. The names of the Gospell shew its nature excellency and worth Sect. 4 § 4. This Gospell shall be preached in all the world Object Bellarmine de Roman Pontif. Lib. 3. Cap. 4. urgeth this place as an Argument to prove that Antichrist is not yet come because before the comming of Antichrist the Gospell must be preached in all the world for at his comming all exercise of Religion shall be hindred by reason of the great persecution which shall be under him But there are many great Countries which never yet heard of the Gospell and therefore as yet it hath not bene preached in all the world and consequently Antichrist is not yet come Answ 1 First there is nothing here at all of the comming of Antichrist that being added onely by the Cardinall our Savior layes downe this Proposition viz Before Christs second comming the Gospell shall be preached in all the
Lord said unto me put them to the founder and recount if ought be tryed as I am tryed of them and I tooke the thirty peeces and put them into the house of the Lord to the founder But here it is I gave them for a field of the Potter as the Lord commanded me But now if we take in that of Ieremiah there is a field appointed to be bought and the evidence is commanded to be put into an earthen Pot and hidden for many dayes And so the first words here used seeme to be taken out of Zachary but the last out of Ieremy who may be said to have bought a Potters field because he bought a field and caused the evidence to be laid up in a Potters pot II. The new Testament citeth two places out of the old oftentimes to make up one testimonie Or it is the manner of the new Testament to make up one testimony of two cited out of the old Testament although written in divers places in the old Testament As for example St. Peter Acts. 1.20 maketh up but one testimony of divers places collected out of the Psalmes 69.17 and 109.1 So 1 Peter 2.7 is made up of divers testimonies out of the Psalme 118.22 and Esa 8.14 So CHRIST Matthew 21.5 maketh up one testimony out of Esay 62.11 and Zachar. 11 11. So Matthew 21 14. is made up of Esa 56.7 and Ierem. 7.11 III. The new Testament in citing of two Prophets expresseth him who hath the chiefe part of the testimonie or it is the manner of the new Testament when testimonies are cited out of two they leave out the one and expresse onely the other and they cite the whole testimony as written by one As for example in Matthew 21.5 there is a testimony cited out of two Prophets yet they are cited out as one testimony It is cited out of these two Prophets viz Esa 62.11 and Zachar. 9.9 and yet the Evangelist saith That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet the first words are Esayes the latter Zacharies and yet they are cited as if they were the words of Zachary So Marke 1 2. As it is written in the Prophet this testimony is written both in Esay and Malachy Behold I send my Messenger before thy face c. yet Matthew 3 3. Esay is onely cited and not Malachy Quest 3 If it be thus that this testimony of St. Matthew is made up of the saying of Ieremy and Zachary then why doth St. Matthew rather cite Ieremy then Zacharie Answ 1 First because Ieremiah was the most famous of the two he is named and the other omitted and left to be searcht out by the diligent Reader Answ 2 Secondly the Evangelists scope is to give a reason not so much why CHRIST was bought by the Scribes and Pharisees as of the field which was bought for such a price now Zachary speaketh nothing of the field that was bought and therefore it had not bene pertinent for the Evangelist to have brought in the testimonie of Zachary here Object The testimony of this our Evangelist agrees neither to the place of Ieremy or Zachary but is different from them both And therefore cannot be taken from them Answ St. Matthew doth usually take liberty so that he keepe him to the sense to use other words for the greater evidence to the thing intended Jn the thirty pieces of silver given for Zachary a poore price for one of that worth was mystically set forth how meanly the head of all Prophets Christ IESUS should be valued In that he was appointed to bring them to the house of the Lord was set forth Iudas his bringing backe againe of his thirty peeces to the chiefe Priests and in that Ieremiah is commanded to buy a field c is set forth the Potters field bought with this money to bury in VERS 12.13 Vers 12 13. And when he was accused of the chiefe Priests and Elders he answered nothing Then saith Pilate unto him Hearest thou not how many things they witnesse against thee What was Christ accused of unto the Governours by the Scribes and Pharisees Quest and chiefe Priests The heads of the Accusations which were laid against our Saviour by them were these viz Answ First that he taught and preached without any lawfull calling thereunto Matth. 21. And Secondly that he made himselfe the Messias Luke 23. Iohn 17.10 And Thirdly that he affirmed that he was the Sonne of God yea equall to God the Father Iohn 5.8 Matth. 26. And Fourthly that he disturbed and went about to abrogate that religion which was instituted by Moses according to the word of the Lord and laboured to seduce the people Luke 23. And Fifthly that he taxed their ceremonious observations besides the law and their superstitions in the meane time receiving of sinners and eating with them and condemning the righteousnesse of workes or salvation by or for workes Matthew 5. Luke 15. Add Sixthly that he brake the Sabbath day healing sicke and weake men therein Matth. 22 Luke 6.13 l And Seventhly that he tooke upon him to forgive sins unto those who were penitent Matth. 9. And Eighthly that he said he could destroy the Temple and rebuild it in three dayes Iohn 2. Matth. 26. VERS 19. Vers 19 When Pilate was set downe on the judgement seate his wife sent unto him saying Have then nothing to doe with that just man for I have suffered many things this day in a dreame because of him § 1. I have suffered many things in a dreame Sect. 1 Here it may be demanded Is there any truth Quest 1 or certainty in dreames First some of the Philosophers viz Protagoras Answ 1 with other Stoicks answer hereunto that all dreames are true but this opinion is proved false by Dr. Willet vpon Daniel Chap. 1. quest 44. pag. 31. Secondly some Philosophers held the contrary Answ 2 opinion that no credit was to be given to any dreames at all as Xenophanes Caliphonius and the Epicures for seeing all dreames were of the same nature and some were vaine and frivolous all must be held to be so Againe say they if there were any certainty in dreames they must proceed from some certaine causes either God or nature but it is not like Deum obire lectos dormientium that God should compasse mens beds when they are a sleepe and cast dreames into their minds and nature is the cause of order but in dreameâ there is confusion and disorder But the falsenesse of this Answer appeares by those which follow Thirdly all dreames are not of one nature Answ 3 therefore it followeth not if some be vaine that all are But of this by and by in the second and third Question Answ 4 Fourthly Gods providence watcheth over men both waking sleeping he passeth not from place to place but beeing in heaven beholdeth all things and doth whatsoever it pleaseth him in heaven and in earth Answ 5 Fifthly nature worketh certainly and orderly when
who were Romans and strangers and therefore no wonder if they did not understand the words of Christ If this exposition be true as is acknowledged by divers eminent Popish writers which we shall name by and by then thâ meaning of the Argument is this Those without the Church that is Heathens did not understand these words of Christ Therefore those within the âhurch that is Christians may not read the word or Christ in a language which they understand This is so absurd a Consequence that I will forbeare the refutation thereof Answ 2 Secondly some answer that they who said He calleth for Elias were the rude and igâorant people who stood by and understood not Hebrew but thought he had called Elias whose name as it seemed to them he pronounced in Hâbrâw Now if this be the true sense of this place then the meaning of the Cardinals argument is this There were some so ignorant among the Jewes and so âll read in the Scriptures that they could not understand Christ when he uttered this sentence of the 22. Psalme in hebrew Eli Eli lamasabacthani And therefore none must read the Scriptures in a toung which they understand but they of the Clergie although they be as able to read them in the Originall tongues and to understand them as they of the Clergie are This consequence being as absurd as the first I passe it by Answ 3 Thirdly Beza answers upon this verse that these who say He calleth for Elias and wee will see whether Elias will come were Iewes and spake not this through ignorance of the Hebrew tongue but out of prophaâe wantonnesse taking occasion hereby according to their old wont to mocke and deride CHRIST as if they would say When he cannot free himselfe he calleth upon Elias to helpe him and deliver him Now there is a probability of truth in this for undoubtedly there were Iewes standing by as well as Gentiles and in probability some learned Iewes who understood the Hebrew tongue and the sense of the Hebrew text as well as ignorant and unlearned Now if this exposition be true then the meaning of the Jesuits Argument is this some understood these words of our Saviours but profanely mocked and wickedly perverted them therefore none hereafter but the Clergy must read the word of God in a tongue which they understand This Consequence all learned Papists will blush at and therefore I enlarge it not Yea this answer doth overthrow the Antecedent of the Argument which affirmes that they who spake these words Hee calleth for Elias understood not indeed what Christ spake And thus whether the place speake of Gentiles or Iewes and that whether learned or unlearned yet it will not mâke for their prohibition of reading the Scripture in the vulgar tongue Fourthly these words which were spoken by Answ 4 our Saviour upon the Crosse Eli Eli Lamasabacthani were not understood by those who stood about him Therefore no Lay person must read the Scripture in a tongue which is understood by him followes not For I. These words were spoken to God his Father who understood well enough what he said and not unto the people And II. When CHRIST spake unto the people and teached them he then spake unto them in a tongue which they understood which is so evident from the Gospell that no Papist dare justifie or maintaine the contrary Yea upon the Crosse when he spake unto the Thiefe he spake unto him in a language which he understood And III. These who stood about CHRIST and spake these words were mockers persecuters and enemies and therefore it followes not these understood not what was said therefore none must read the Scriptures And IV. These through affected or wilfull ignorance or at least for want of teaching understood not what CHRIST here said therefore none by reading of the Scriptures in a knowne tongue must learne what CHRIST saith unto them followes not And V. It was not all that were about the Crosse or about CHRIST on the Crosse that said these words Hee calleth for Elias and therefore it followes not that none of the Laity must read the Word in a knowne tongue verse 47. it is said Some of them said c. not all of them said c. Now a particularibus ad universalia non valet consequentia Some could not say Shiboleth therefore none must say Shiboleth is an Argument which deserves a lash VI. It may be that these who mockingly said Hee calleth upon Elias were Scribes and Pharisees and it is hard if I should affirme this for the Papists to confute it and then the Argument goes directly against the Clergy as he frames it viz. The Scribes and Pharisees understood not or perverted CHRISTS words and therefore no Priests or Church-men may read the Scripture nor understand it Object 2 The Papists object this place further to prove Invocation of Saints arguing thus This invocating of Saints was held and practised by the Jewes as appeares by this their speech He calleth upon or he prayeth unto Elias and therefore it is no novelty or such an erroneous opinion as deserves to be exploded out of the Schoole of Christians See Bp. Mort. app Lib. 3. Cap. 7. § 2. page 374. Answ 1 First to prove the invocation of Saints from Christs invocating of his Father is too too grosse Answ 2 Secondly to invocate the Saints was the opinion of the Iewes and therefore may be held by the Christians is a very bad conclusion For themselues will not say that all the opinions maintained and held by them either ought or may lawfully be maintained by us Answ 3 Thirdly for a Papist to prove Invocation of Saints from the practise of the Iewes before Christs ascension is a very unadvised enterprise for either I. Before Christs ascension the soules of the Saints were in heaven and then Limbus patrum fals to the ground Or else II. They were not in heaven but in Limbo patrum and then the Iewes erred in this opinion for according to the doctrine and tenet of the Church of Rome the Saints were not to be prayed unto untill they were in heaven because how can they mediate and intercede for us unto God who First are excluded out of the Lords glorious presence Secondly who know not our wants nor heare our prayers Now the Papists say that the Saints in Heaven may be prayed unto because they stand before God or in his presence and because they see all our wants in the face of God as in a glasse but not so when they were in Limbo patrum And therefore J conclude If the Saints were in Heaven before Christs ascension then the Papists erre in their opinion of Limbus Patrum if the Saints before that time were not in Heaven then the Iewes erred in their opinion of the invocating of Saints and if the Iewes erred herein then this will prove but a lame Argument the Iewes erroneously prayed unto the Saints when they could neither heare nor
holding and kissing my feet Let them now goe for I am not about presently to ascend unto my Father but I will before my Ascension tarry with you a certaine time when both those and the rest may both see and touch me Now therefore forebare and goe tell my Disciples c. Sect. 3 § 3 And they worshipped him Quest How is adoration attributed or given to the humanity or flesh of CHRIST seeing it is a worship proper to the Deity Answ Although the flesh of CHRIST as flesh and a creature is not to be adored but it selfe adores the divinity as Cyrill speakes de recta fide ad Theod. lib. 1. Col. 693. yet in regard of the union thereof Cum ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with the substantiall word which is to be adored the flesh is coadored with one adoration because neither in faith nor in vocation can the flesh be separated from the Deity Jndeed the proper cause of adoration is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Divinity which is in the body and with the body of Christ and which ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is onely adorabilis And therefore as the purple robe or Crowne of the King separated from the body or head of the King are not to be worshipped but being on the head or body of the King the King with his Crowne and robe on are worshipped So also ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the divinity of Christ with his flesh The like Question unto this is handled by Epiphanius in Anchorato pag. 367. and by Augustine de verb. Dom. serm 58. and Chemnit harm Part. 2. Gerard. pag. 342. a. medio Vers 10 VERS 10. Goe bid my brethren goe into Galilee and there they shall see me Quest How often did Christ appeare unto any after his Resurrection Answ 1 First St. Marke saith that Christ first appeared unto Mary Magdalene onely neare unto the Sepulchre and this St. Iohn also mentions 20.16 Answ 2 Secondly afterwards he appeared to Mary together with some other women as our Evangelist here hath it verse 9 Answ 3 Thirdly he appeared to two Disciples that were going to Emauâ and talked with them Marke 16.12 and Luke 24.13 Fourthly he appeared to Peter alone Luke 24.34 and 1 Cor. 15.5 Fifthly he appeared to the ten Apostles when Answ 4 they were together in one house Thomas being Answ 5 absent Luke 24 26. Iohn â0 19 And all these five Apparitions I conceive have beene upon the day that he arose from death unto life Sixthly he appeared to the Apostles being Answ 6 shut up in one house when Thomas was with them And this was 8. dayes after the Resurrection And these 6. Apparitions were in Iudea Seventhly he appeared unto the Disciples in a Answ 7 Mountaine in Galilee Matth. 28.16 Whence it seemes to me cleare and evident That the Disciples did not goe presently after they had received the command into Galilee but some 8. dayes after Yea this is the Apparition I conceive which St. Paul speakes of 1 Cor. 15.6 where he saith That CHRIST was seene of above 500 brethren at once who either followed the Apostles out of Iudea or flocked unto them when they were on the Mountaine out of Galilee Eightly hee was seene againe by seven of his Answ 8 Disciples as they were fishing at the Sea of Tiberias Iohn 21.1 c. Ninthly hee appeared to Iames alone 1 Corinth Answ 9 15.7 Tenthly he was seene againe by all the Apostles Answ 10 after they were returned from Galilee to Ierusalem And this is mentioned both by Mathew Marke Lukâ and Paul 1 Corinth 15. Now all these ten Apparitions were in the Earth Eleventhly there were two Apparitions of Answ 11 Christ from Heaven viz. I. Hee was seene of St. Stephen the first who suffered for him after his Ascension Act. 7.55 And II. Hee was seene of St. Paul as he went to Damascus Act. 9.3 and 22.6 and 1 Cor. 15.8 Twelfthly there shall bee another Apparition Answ 12 of him from Heaven in the last day when all the people of the earth shall see him comming in the clouds See Dr. Mayer upon this Verse Page 331 332. VERS 13. Say yee Vers 13 his Disciples came by night and stole him away while wee slept How may this be proved to be a lye Quest because it is commonly reported among the Jewes as a truth untill this day verse 15. That his Disciples stole him away by night First how can it be imagined that the Disciples Answ 1 of CHRIST who fled and were scattered abroad when hee was apprehended and sought lurking holes in the time of his Suffering dare now come to his Sepulchre to take away his body which is guarded about with Souldiers for this very purpose Chap. 26.63 64. And how can the armed Souldiers bee terrified or affrighted by unarmed Apostles Secondly the Sepulchre wherein Christ was Answ 2 laid was hewed out of a Rocke and therefore the Disciples could not by any underground caves or secret cranies or passages steale him away and not come in the sight of the Souldiers Thirdly if the Disciples would have adventured to have stollen the body of CHRIST they would Answ 3 not have staid untill it was guarded with a troupe of Souldiers but would have enterprised it before viz on the foregoing night when they might have done it with more safety and lesse danger Answ 4 Fourthly the Disciples could not watch one houre with CHRIST in the garden and shall wee thinke that they would wake a whole night almost to steale away a dead man Answ 5 Fifthly how could the Disciples remove away so great a stone as was laid at the Caves mouth and the souldiers neither perceive it nor awake Answ 6 Sixthly it was not the Disciples but the women who came first unto the Sepulchre yea the Disciples for feare had shut themselves up in bolted and locked houses and therefore there was no colour to dawbe over this lye That his Disciples came and stole him away Answ 7 Seventhly if there had beene no need of oppressing suppressing the truth then why doe the high Priests and Scribes take counsell together and summon a Conventicle Jf the thing had beene true then why doe they instruct the Souldiers in a lye If the Souldiers speake nothing but truth then why doe they take money If the Disciples did steale him away then why doe not they seeke to recover him from them and make them by force and violence to bring him backe againe or confesse the fact which they never went about at all Answ 8 Eighthly if the Souldiers slept then how could they tell that it was the Disciples who stole him away If all were asleepe but one who knew the Disciples and saw what they intended then why did not he awake the rest If they all were awake then why doe they lye in saying he was stolne while they slept If they say they saw and durst not speake who will beleeve them to be such cowards to feare naked poore
neither Gold c. pt 2. folio 14. Prudence Wisedome The difference betweene Wisdome and Prudence pt 2. folio 91 a. The difference betweene naturall and spirituall Wisedome pt 2. f. 93 b. What those must consider who are endued with naturall wisedome pt 2. folio 329 b. Divers questions concerning Wisedome in generall and good Wisedome in particular pt 1. fol. 438. and pt 2. folio 23 91. 93 a. Why carnall Wisedome so frequently opposeth the Law of God pt 1. folio 181 b. 340 a. and pt 2. folio 91 b. 92 b. 93 a. Publicanes Concerning the lawfulnesse of the Publicanes calling and why they were so odious and infamous pt 1. folio 260 b. 494 a. Punishment See Condemnation Purity See Godlinesse Purging See Cleansing Purgatory Controverted questions concerning Purgatory pt 1. folio 75 b. 76 a. 202 b. 210 b. twice and pt 2. folio 126 127 128 129 b. Q. QUestion 's See Interrogations Queene What ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã was betweene the Queene of the South and the Jewes pt 2. fol. 133. R. RAchell Who Rachel that wept was part 1. folio 48 b. Raine-Water The nature of Water and Raine Part 1. fol. 256. Ramah Where Ramah was pt 1. fol. 48 b. Reading To Read How the Scriptures are to be read Pt. 2. folio 75 a. Reason Wherein and how Reason is opposite to Religion pt 1. folio 340. Rebellion It is not lawfull by Rebellion to avoid Persecution pt 2. folio 28 a. 310 a. Reckoning See Account Reconciliation See Forgivenesse Redemption Divers questions concerning Redemption Pt. 2. folio 263 b c. Reed What our Saviour meant by a Reed shaken with the wind pt 2. folio 69 a. Refreshing Rest What Rest imports who may rest pt 2. folio 100 b. 102 b c. Who shall be Refreshed by Christ and and who shall not Pt. 2. fol. 102 b. 103 a. Regeneration Divers necessary and profitable questions concerning the definition necessity meanes markes and impediments of Regeneration pt 1. fol. 113 a. 412 b. 425 426 a. and pt 2. folio 93. 247 248 249 250 251. Reliques of sinne in the Regenerate pt 1. fol. 467 Rejecting See Casting off Rejoycing See Ioy. Relapsing See Apostacy Religion Questions concerning the Impediments of Religion and the remedies against those impediments Pt. 1. fol. 34. and pt 2. fol. 45 b. 52 a. 227 a. 267. Questions concerning the true Religion Pt. 1. folio 35 b. 125. b. and pt 2. fol. 40 b. 46 a. 52 a b. Those who forsake Religion shall bee forsaken by the Lord. pt 2. fol. 6 a. Religion is not contrary to reason pt 1. folio 339 c. It is an excellent thing to be a Religious man Pt. 2. fol. 198 b. 199. Questions concerning the false Religion pt 1. folio 272 b. 273 a. and pt 2. folio 177 b. 178 179. Remission See Forgivenesse Renovation See New or Newnesse of life Repentance See Conversion Repititions Questions concerning the use utility of Repitition in preaching Pt. 1. fol. 349 b. and pt 2. folio 213 b. Reprehension Reproofe Questions concerning Reprehension viz. why and how Sinners must be reproved and who must reprove and who must be reproved and the markes and notes of holy reproofe pt 1. fol. 71. 267. 394 b. 397 b. 398 a. and 491 b. and pt 2. 300. Reputation See Fame Resistance To Resist What is meant by this word Resist pt 1. f. 245 b c. Rest See Refreshing Resurrection The Resurrection of the body proved pt 2. fol. 285 a. 286 a. Questions concerning the Resurrection of Christ pt 2. folio 383. Revelation Divers questions concerning the kinds of Revelation and the Revelation of Christ his word and truth unto us Pt. 2. fol. 81. 93 b. 94 a. 137 a. 181 a. Revenge Vengeance We must not revenge injuries pt 1. fol. 246 a. Revile See Backbiting Reward The true Reward of the righteous is after this life and why and the Objections to the contrary answered pt 1. fol. 142 a. 169. and pt 2. fol. 258 b. Riches Rich men Divers questions concerning the lawfull using unlawfull abusing and loving and laying up of riches and adhering unto them Pt. 1. fol. 327 b. 328. 336 337 360 b. and pt 2. fol. 330. Why rich men are not so happy as the poore Pt. 1. fol. 138 b. Righteousnesse See Iustice Rocke Who is the true Rocke pt 1. folio 440. What was signified by the rending of the Rockes at Christs suffering pt 2. folio 380 a. Rome The Church of Rome is fallen from the true Religion Pt. 2. f. 6. S. SAbbath or Lords day Divers profitable and necessary questions concerning the Sabbath pt 2. fol. 113. 115 116. 381. Sacrament Questions concerning the institution and administration of the Sacraments pt 1. fol. 79 b. and pt 2. fol. 34. 389 b. 390 a. Sacrifice Divers questions concerning the Sacrifices of Christians pt 1. fol. 36. 204 b. 207 a. and 324 b. and pt 2. flo 298. Sadduces See Pharisees Saints Controverted questions concerning the intercession invocation and adoration of the Saints pt 1. fol. 129 b. 130. 132 b. 174. 290 b. 291 292. 447. and pt 2. fol. 56 a. 214 b. 285 b. 323 a. 379. Against the canonizing of Saints pt 2. fol. 262 b. The Saints in heaven know one another pt 2. folio 200 a. Whether there be any overplus of the Saints sufferings and satisfactions which belong unto the Church-treasure pt 1. folio 188 a. and pt 2. fol. 44 a. Salomon Whether Salomon was saved or not pt 2. folio 324 b c. Wherein the Lillyes excelled Salomon pt 2. fol. 347 a. Salt Divers questions unworthy observation concerning good and unsavoury Salt pt 1. fol. 170 171. Salvation Questions concerning the necessity certainty cause conditions way and meanes unto salvation and the number that shall be saved pt 1. fol. 186 b. 416 b c. 420 b. 455 b. and pt 2. fol. 97. b. 100 b. 1â5 b. c. 311. Divers erre concerning salvation pt 1. fol. 421. Outward profession of Religion alone is insufficient unto salvation but zealous profession shall be rewarded with glory pt 1. fol. 41. 43 a. Salutation What the salutations of the Iewes were pt 2. fol. 20 a. Samaria Samaritanes Why the Apostles were forbidden to preach unto the Samaritanes Pt. 2. folio 5 b. 6 7. What Samaria and the Samaritanes were and why the Samaritanes were so odious unto the Iewes pt 2. fol. 5 b. 6 b. 7. Sampson Wherein Sampson was a type of Christ pt 1. fol. 52 b. Sanctity See Godlinesse Sanhedrim See Consistory Sathan See Devill Satisfaction Divers questions concerning Satisfaction both unto God and man pt 1. fol. 71 b. 72 a. 205. 314. 445 b. 490 b. and pt 2. fol. 258 a. 366 a. Whether one man by his overplus of obedience may satisfie for another pt 1. folio 65 a. and pt 2. folio 325 b. Scandals See Offences Schooles See Collegies Schollers See Learning Slander See Backbiting Scoffers Beriders Questions concerning the punishment of Scoffers pt 1. fol.
by omitting some thing as the Divell doth here It is written saith he God will give his Angels charge to keepe thee that thou dash not thy foote against a stone but he leaves out the maine thing in vijs tuis c Psa 91.11 to keepe thee in thy wayes now hee tempted Christ to an unwarrantable tempting of Gods providence and therefore would have had him thus to goe out of his way wherefore fraudulently he keepes backe that particular in thy wayes Secondly this may be done falsò explicando by a wrong sense and interpretation or by a false explication of the words Thus Usurers abuse the parable of the talents and Papists falsly explicate these Scriptures He gave to every man a penny Mat. 20. And he shall not come out untill he have paid the uttermost Farthing And behold here are two swords And avoid an heretike and divers others of which God assisting me in their proper places Thirdly this is done falsò applicando by a false application of the Scripture or by a wrong deduction by a begging of the question Thus the Papists abuse Daniel God is called by him the Ancient of dayes therefore they may paint him like an old man the Jewes say it is blasphemy for man to equall himselfe with God therefore Christ blasphemes Who can reckoâ up the genealogie of the Messias but they caâ reckon up Christs as Matthew and Luke doe both by Ioseph and Mary and therefore he is not the Messias Thus errours may be built upon the Scripture by a false application of them And therefore we had need be very wary and cautelous both how we read and heare and expound and apply the Scriptures and when any false teachers or Sathan or our owne corrupt heart would teach us to finde out Scripture for the strengthning or maintaining of sinne or errour let us say as old Isaac said this is Iacobs smooth voice but Esaus rough hands The words are Gods but this sense explication and application is the Divells § 3. He will give his Angells charge ever thee Sect. 3 c. The Divells scope is here to draw Christ unto presumption and he endeavours it by faire glosses and sweete blandishments viz. First saith he there is no danger in the thing at all neither any cause of feare for thou shalt be kept and preserved by the Angells Yea Secondly thou maist be assured of it for Deus jussit God hath commanded his Angels concerning thee and therefore they dare not but looke carefully unto thee wherefore mitte te deorsum cast thy selfe downe From whence wee may observe Observ that the Divell makes all sinne to appeare beautifull to our sight and sweete to our tast like the forbidden apple which was faire to looks upon and good for food and the end was good also being knowledge and honour a Gen. 3.4.5 Hence unlawfull delights are called the pleasures of sinne because sinne seemes full of pleasure and delight the divell is a subtle fowler that deceives us with his sweete musicke and like the Panther hides his devouring jawes letting us see nothing but a faire delectable and sweet smelling skin he can cry like a Crocodile untill he have drawne us out of our way he will embrace us with a Ioabs arme and salute us with a Iudases kisse yea his care is not to terrifie us but to allure us Quest How doth the Divell allure and intice us Answ By these two wayes and meanes First by propounding unto us the sweetnesse of sin hee makes sinne seeme sweet to every sinner Drunkennesse seems sweet to the drunkard although it be hurtfull to the body to the estate to the reputation and credit Adultery seemes delightfull although it be the cause of bastards ignominy disgrace and most loathsome diseases lying bragging boasting dissembling please many a man although others deride them and flout them for it and will not believe them yea swearing and blaspheming although it be neither any way pleasing or profitable yet our corrupt nature delights too much in it as appeares by the too frequent use of it and therefore let us not be deluded with an outward shew but remember that although the face seemes faire yet it is but painted and if the vizard were taken of sin would appeare out of measure sinfull though the Cup seeme of Gold yet the draught therein is poyson the wayes of sinne being death b Rom. 6.23 and no better then Circes cup which of men will make us beasts and therefore let us withstand all the temptations of Sathan with the consideration of the end of sinne Secondly the divell deludes and deceives us by making us to presume of pardon hee tells us Si quoties peccant homines sua fulmina mittat if God were as severe as some make him none could be saved but he is not ready to punish but rather to pardon hee will accept of us at any time though at the last gaspe as he did the thiefe upon the crosse yea if we wil believe him he wil tell us that wee need not feare though our sinnes be great for great Saints have beene as great sinners as wee are David was an adulterer Noah a drunkard Lot an incestuous person yea Christ came to save sinners and therefore thou maist presume of pardon But we must remember that Christ came to save onely penitent sinners not impenitent there were many theeves adulterers drunkards incestuous persons c. whereof were saved vel duo vel nemâ very few there were many widowes in Israel but the Prophet was sent to none but to her alone of Sarepta Why did Christ save one theefe upon the Crosse Because none should despaire of mercy upon the condition of true repentance Why did Christ save but onely one that we read of at lifes last period Because he would have none to presume of mercy and to procrastinate their repentance VERS 7. Iesus said unto him It is written againe Vers 7 thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God § 1. It is written againe Is the Scripture contrary Sect. 1 to it selfe or one place therein unto Quest 1 another that our Saviour saith it is written againe No but our Lord hereby shewes Answ that the Divell concludes falsly because hee gives the Obser 1 sense contrary to another Scripture Teaching two things hereby unto us first that from the Scriptures by a false collection and deduction may bee drawne things contrary unto religion but of this in the former verse Secondly that Obser 2 is not the true sense of any Scripture which doth thwart and crosse or contradict any other Scripture and therefore the true sense of the word is to be drawne from the same harmony God is not mutable c Numb 23.19 neither are his words our words d Esa 55.8 and therefore his words remaine the same for ever e Esa 40. one sentence of Scripture is not contrary to another but they all make up one truth and all proceede from
Ceremoniall in shadowing forth first Christs rest in the grave and our spirituall rest in him so now also it is Mysticall in shewing our spirituall rest and cessation from the works of sin as the Prophet applieth it Esa 58.14 teaching us how to keep the Sabbath in not doing our own works nor seeking our own will Besides it is Symbolicall in being a pledge unto us of our everlasting rest in the Kingdom of God according to that of the Apostle There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God Heb. 4.9 Quest 3 What works were permitted to be done upon the Sabbath under the Law and are allowed unto us under the Gospel Answ 1 First there was a great difference among the Jews in the observation of their festivall daies for the Sabbath was more strictly kept than the rest they being therein forbidden to prepare or dresse that they should eat Exod. 16.23 or to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 But in the other solemn daies as in the first day of the Pasch those works are excepted which were about their meat Exo. 12.16 and they onely are restrained from all servile works Lev. 23.7 And the reason hereof was because the Sabbath was a speciall figure and type of our spirituall rest in Christ and figures are most exactly to be kept for the more lively shadowing forth of that which was figured And therefore we have now more liberty in keeping of the Lords day wherein it is lawfull to provide for our food and to do other necessary things because the figure and shadow is past and the body is come Å¿ Tostat s Exod. qu. 13. Answ 2 Secondly notwithstanding the strict injunction of bodily rest certain works were lawfull to be done by the Jews even under the Law and much more by us under the Gospel As I. Opera necessitatis works of necessity which could neither be conveniently be deferred nor yet prevented Of this kinde is the necessary defence against the invasion of enemies as 1 Mac. 2.40 So Ioshua with his company compassed the wals of Iericho seven daies together of the which number the Sabbath must needs be one It was also lawfull for them to leade their Oxe or Asse to the water Luke 13.15 and if their Beasts were faln into the pit to help them out Luke 14.5 and in this place And it was lawfull to save their Cattell or their other substance if any sudden casualty did indanger them as if an house were set on fire to quench it if their Corn were like to be lost in the field to preserve it yea they might also in case of necessity seek for their food upon the Sabbath as the Apostles plucked and rubbed the ears of Corn on the Sabbath when they were hungry and in so doing are excused by our Saviour verse 1 2 3 c. of this Chapter II. Opera charitatis the works of mercie and charity might and still may be exercised upon the Sabbath day as to visit the sick to cure and heal the diseased or for the Physician to resort to his Patient Thus we see our Saviour cures on this day verse 13. of this Chapter and Luke 13.11 and Iohn 5.8 III. Opera pietatis religious works or works tending to piety were not inhibited but allowed to be performed upon this day as the Priests did slay the sacrifices and offer them did other bodily works which belonged thereunto and therefore they are said to break the Sabbath and not to be guilty verse 5. Not that indeed the Sabbath was broken by them but this our Saviour spake in respect of the vulgar opinion that thought the Sabbath violated if any necessary worke were done therein Tostat s Exod. 20. qu. 14. Thus the Sexton may ring the bels to call the people to Church and the people may walke to their Parish Church though somewhat farre off and the Pastor and Minister may goe forth to preach yea study and meditate of his Sermon although this bee laborious unto the body because all these being helpes for the exercises of Religion are warrantable and lawfull IV. Opera voluntaria workes of pleasure and recreation Now as for these we have Permission to use them as they shall be no lets or impediments unto spirituall exercises as publike prayers the hearing of the word the meditating therein and such like otherwise they are not to be used Willet Synops fol. 498. Initio VERS 18. Vers 18 Behold my servant whom I have chosen my beloved in whom my soule is well pleased I will put my Spirit upon him and he shall shew judgement to the Gentiles Wee have all the three Persons of the blessed Trinity lively expressed in this verse but I will speake but only of the third How is the Holy Ghost distinguished from Quest 1 the Father and the Sonne First hee is distinguished from them by his Answ 1 name For this Person onely is called the Holy Spirit and neither the Father nor the Sonne Secondly hee is distinguished from them by Answ 2 office for he is sent by them God the Father sends him as in this verse and Iohn 14. God the Sonne sends him Iohn 15. and 20. Thirdly the true propriety which distinguisheth Answ 3 this third Person from the first and second is this that he equally proceeds from the Father and the Sonne How this is wrought is not revealed except only that Christ once blowing or breathing upon his Apostles gave the Spirit unto them Iohn 20. What names are given to the Holy Spirit in Quest 2 the Scriptures First sometimes hee is called only Spiritus a Answ 1 Spirit as Mat. 4. Hee was led into the wildernesse of the Spirit and Iohn 3. That which is borne of the Spirit and Iohn 7. The Spirit was not yet given Secondly sometimes some Epithets are added Answ 2 thereunto as Spiritus Dei Mat. 9. Hee saw the Spirit of God descending And verse 28. of this Chapter If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils c. Answ 3 Thirdly sometimes hee is called Spiritus Patris the Spirit of the Father Matth. 10.20 and that I. To distinguish him from all created spirits And II. To shew that he proceeds and is sent from the Father or is of the same substance with the Father Answ 4 Fourthly sometimes he is called Spiritus sanctus the Holy Spirit as Matth. 1. That which is borne is of the holy Spirit and so verse 3.32 Whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost Now hee hath this name given unto him in a double regard viz. I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And II. In regard of his office becasue hee is the Fountaine of holinesse bringing remission of sinnes and working holy motions in the hearts of the faithfull Answ 5 Fifthly sometimes hee is called the Spirit of truth as Iohn 14. and 16. And this name he hath also from his office because hee keepes
the true Doctrine of the Lord and leads the sincere Ministers of the Church and the faithfull people unto all truth yea because hee dwels in those places and brests where heavenly truth raignes and beares sway but absents himselfe from all that love lyes and errours Answ 6 Sixthly sometimes hee is called Paracletus the Comforter because he sustaines the heart of the faithfull in affliction by comfort faith patience perseverance and hope of eternall glory Iohn 14. and 15. and 16. Quest 3 What are the offices operations and workes of the holy Spirit Answ They are many and respect either the Prophets or Christ or the Apostles or Ministers or the faithfull and Elect people of God First the workes of the Spirit respect the holy Prophets whom he governed inspired and taught enflaming them with the knowledge and light of the true Messiah and of things to come Thus David in Spirit called Christ Lord Mat. 22. And Zachary and Elizabeth and Simeon are taught many things by the Spirit which they foretell of Christ Luke 1. and 2. Secondly the operations of the Spirit respect Christ for he helped the conception and nativity of the Messiah The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee c. Luke 1. and Matth. 1. Before they came together Mary was found to be with child of the Holy Ghost yea the Spirit was given unto Christ by God out of measure Iohn 1. and Luke 4. Iesus being full of the Holy Ghost c. and Luke 10 He rejoyced in spirit although this may be understood of the internall motions Thirdly the operations of the Spirit respect the Apostles and Evangelists hee inspired them when they were to write the Scriptures 2 Pet. 1.19 Hee led them in the truth of their preaching and brought those things into their minds which before Christ had taught them He made them able Ministers enduing them with the gift of tongues and the power of Miracles and with all graces befitting such a calling Fourthly the works of the Spirit respect the Ministers and Ministery of the word of God for he makes them able Ministers he cals them to the work of the Ministery yea he is the Governour of the Ministery who doth conserve deliver and propagate the true Doctrine and that by means viz. the sincere Doctors of the Church whom he hath promised to direct Fifthly the operations of the Spirit respect the faithfull elect children of God for I. He regenerates them Iohn 3. Except a man be born of water and of the holy Ghost c. II. He quickens the hearts of men and doth excite and inspire spirituall motions therein III. He comforts and cheers sorrowfull souls and raiseth up those who are dejected in spirit from whence he is called the Comforter IV. He leads them the right way They shall hear a voice behinde them saying This is the way walk in it V. He excites and provokes the minde unto an ardent invocation of God teaching the faithfull to pray in the Spirit VI. He gives to the faithfull an assurance of their Adoption and Glorification Rom. 8.15 16 And therefore if we desire to be made partakers of these graces and blessings let us labour for the Spirit by faithfull fervent and frequent prayers unto God VERS 20. A bruised Reed shall he not break Vers 20 and smoaking Flax shall he not quench What is meant here by Flax Quest 1 The word in the Originall is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Answ and hath divers significations namely First sometimes it is taken generally for any threed Secondly sometimes more strictly for a linnen threed Thirdly sometimes for the string of a Harp Fourthly sometimes for a Fishers line which is made of threed Fiftly sometimes for sails Sixtly Syrus reads lucernam crepitantem non extinguet he will not quench the crackling lamp because when a lamp is ready to dye or go out it makes a creeking or crakling noise And Tremellius for linum flax puts lucernam a lamp whose match or wick is made of flax and who smokes and makes a noise as if it were ready to dye and yet this Christ will not quench Hence then observe That there is a weak Faith which yet is true Observ and although it be weak yet because it is true it shall not be rejected of Christ Psalm 103.2 How doth the truth of this appear Quest 2 It is evident from hence Answ because Faith is not created simul semel perfect at the first as Adam was but is like a man in the ordinary course of Nature who is first an imperfect birth and then an infant then a childe then a youth then a man or like a grain of Mustard-seed Mat. 13.31 33. and 1 Pet. 2.2 for Faith groweth and encreaseth unto perfection as is cleer from these places Prov. 4.18 Ephes 4.13 and 2 Pet. 3.18 and 1 Corin. 1.7 and 2 Corin. 1.7 and 10.15 and 2 Thes 1.3 Quest 3 Who are here to be reproved Answ Those who tax condemn and contemn the weak children of God Mark 9.24 Quest 4 Must we sow cushions under mens Elbows must we cry peace peace unto them 1 Thes 5.3 must we not reprove them for their weaknesse of Faith must we be blinde leaders of the blinde and not tell them of their faults Answ Extreams are here most carefully to be avoided for as we must not lull them asleep so we must not be snares unto them some sing a secure man asleep and others choke a half dead man we must neither be beds of Down unto them nor sharp Knives we must neither be soft Cushions for them to rest themselves securely on nor yet to choke them withall And therefore three degrees are to be observed namely First some utterly reject all weak ones and tax all weaknesse in Faith of hypocrisie Certainly these are either proud or cruell men Secondly some comfort and establish those who are weak saying Be quiet thou hast Faith and Grace enough and thou art good enough thou needest no more neither must thou be too righteous Eccles 7. These are soft but not safe Cushions these are fawning flatterers and not faithfull friends Thirdly some comfort and exhort saying Be of good cheer he who hath begun a good work will also finish it in you Philip. 1.6 and therefore pray that his Grace may abound in you verse 9. yea do not sit still but go forward and march on in the way of the Lord Heb. 6.1 Now this is the safest and best course for three things are to be acknowledged namely I. That the maturity of Faith doth consist in the perfection thereof Rom. 8.38 and 2 Cor. 5.6 and 2 Tim. 1.12 and Heb. 10.22 II. That doubting is not blamelesse for a wavering staggering and doubting Faith is every where taxed as Ephes 4.14 Iames 1.6 Heb. 10.23 III. That it is every mans duty perpetually to encrease and to labour to abound in Knowledge Love Faith Spirit and in all graces and vertuous qualities 2 Pet. 3.18 Rom. 15.13
the word of God he could not in particular confidently beleeve the promises of the word made unto him in CHRIST Yet faith doth not justifie as in generall it assents to the truth of the word of God but as it is applied to this his principall and proper object to wit the promises of grace made unto us in CHRIST the Mediator Now this appeares thus First because Iustificatio peccatoris pertinet ad bonitatem misericordiam Dei c. Thom. Aqu. 1. qu. Artic. 6. 45. The justification of a Sinner doth belong unto the goodnesse and mercy of God abundantly diffusing it selfe But wee neither can nor ought apprehend or seeke the goodnesse and mercy of GOD beyond and without the promises of grace which are made unto us in CHRIST our Mediator And therefore in these onely as in the proper object is exercised the act of justifying Faith when and as it justifies Secondly this is evident also from the distribution of the word which is divided into the Law and the Gospell Now in the Doctrine of the Law wee neither must seeke nor can have Justification because the conscience of every man who hath any in-sight into himselfe will tell him that he can never be Justified by that legall covenant hee not being able to fulfill the Law And therefore it remaines that Justification is to be sought onely in the Gospell that is in the promises of grace and that the act of faith as it justifies is principally to be directed unto these promises Thirdly this is manifest from these two cleare testimonies of Scripture namely I. Acts 13.38 39. For by Christ is preached unto you the forgivenesse of sinnes and by him all that beleeve are justified from all things from which ye could not be justified by the Law of Moses II. Romans 3.21 But now the righteousnesse of God without the Law is manifested being witnessed by the Law and the Prophets Bp. Davenant in Colos 1.4 Page 32. Sect. 3 § 3. Ye shall receive Observ Our Saviour by saying that we shall receive whatsoever we aske would teach us That if we desire to receive we must aske if we would have our wants supplied or our evils redressed and removed we must pray Read Matth. 7.7 and 1. Thessal 5.17 and 1. Timoth. 2.1 8. and James 5.13 and 1. Peter 3.7 Quest What necessity is there of praying Answ 1 First wee cannot honour and glorifie our God as we ought except we pray For I. Jt is a principall part of his worship And II. Thereby we testifie that we depend vpon God 2. Corinth 5.7 And therefore if we desire to glorifie and honour our good God there is great reason that we should pray Answ 2 Secondly we cannot be sure to be freed from any evill except we pray Answ 3 Thirdly we cannot be sure of the remission of our sinnes without prayer Answ 4 Fourthly we cannot hope for either furthering or preventing grace from God without wee pray unto him Answ 5 Fifthly we cannot be sure to obtaine or comfortably enjoy any good thing without prayer For I. By prayer we receive those things which we want And II. By prayer wee have liberty to use those things which we have And III. By prayer the good gifts of God are confirmed yea blessed unto us 1 Timoth. 4.5 And therefore if we desire preservation from evill and remission of our sinnes and the grace of God and the possession of those things which are necessary for us we must pray Vers 31.32 VERS 31.32 Whether of them twaine did the will of his Father They said unto him the first JESVS saith unto them verily I say unto you that the Publicanes and the harlots goe into the Kingdome of God before you For Iohn came unto you in the way of righteousnesse and ye beleeved him not But the Publicanes and the Harlots beleeved him And ye when ye had seene it repented not afterward that ye might beleeve him Sect. 1 § 1. Verily I say unto you Observ Wee see that CHRIST here affirmes what he speakes but sweares not To teach us That wee must not sweare Matth. 5.34 and Iames 5.12 Quest 1 Js not swearing commanded Answ There is a fourefold use of swearing to wit First a Religious use in vowing vowes unto God Secondly a Civill use when men are enjoyned by the Magistrates to sweare or examined vpon oath for the finding out of some truth and this I. Sometimes concernes a mans selfe when he is compelled to sweare for the purging and acquitting of himselfe of some crime whereof he is accused And II. Sometimes this concernes a mans Brother when he sweares onely as a witnesse or to testifie something of or for or against his brother Thirdly there is a private use of swearing in the binding of bargaines and confirming of contracts in stead of bonds This is lawfull if reverently and religiously undertaken and seemes to be warranted from Psalm 15.4 Fourthly there is an ordinary and customary use of swearing which is unlawfull and wicked and therefore our communication must be yââ yea nay nay because whatsoever is more comes of evill that is from sinne Matth. 5.36 How many kind of unlawfull swearers are Quest there First there are ignorant swearers who use certaine Answ 1 formes of words which they know not to be oathes or evill as by this bread and the like Secondly there are inconsiderate swearers who Answ 2 take the sacred name of God in vaine when they would not sweare or meant not to sweare but the oath breakes forth suddainly Thirdly there are foolish and unwary swearers Answ 3 who mourne when they sweare and resolve they will not sweare but by and by fall with the Dog to his vomit Fourthly there are erroneous swearers who Answ 4 thinke that it is lawfull to sweare if so be they sweare nothing but truth But wee see that Christ will not doe it but saith it comes from evill even to sweare truthes Matth. 5.36 And therefore he will be a swift witnesse against all such Fifthly there are hasty swearers who as soone Answ 5 as ever they are provoked and angred breake forth into rage cursing swearing and all manner of uncharitable and unchristian speeches Sixthly there are generous and gentile swearers Answ 6 who thinke it a point of generosity to sweare now and then and to confirme with an oath what they affirme Seventhly there are envious and malicious Answ 7 swearers who blaspheme sweare and curse onely out of a contempt of the Children of God and that they may vexe them thereby These should all marke the Counsell of the Apostle Galath 6.7 and take heed that they doe not deceive their owne soules for they cannot deceive the Lord who will reward them according to their wicked workes § 2. The Publicanes and the harlots goe into Sect. 2 the Kingdome of God before you By what meanes the Publicanes and harlots were converted our Saviour expresseth in the next words namely by the preaching of Iohn
limited the words As I. Stella in hunc locum saith They sit in Moses Chaire Cum bona docebant c. when they taught good things such as Moses prescribed II. Iansenius Concord in Matth. 23.2 Cap. 120. saith Non est illis obediendum c. They must not be obeyed when they teach any thing contrary to that Chaire III. Emanuel Sa in hunc locum saith Non tenemur hoc loco c. This place bindeth us not to obey them if they teach that which is evill for that is to teach against the Chaire IV. Maldonate in locum saith de doctrina legis et Mosis loquitur He speaketh onely of the Doctrine of the Law and of Moses V. Carthusian in hunc locum saith Hoc non est absolutè et universalitèr intelligendum c. When our Saviour saith Doe whatsoever they bid you we must not understand it universally and absolutely but of their lessons and doctrines which are not contrary to the Law of Moses VI. Erasmus s Matth. 23.3 saith Cathedrâ Mosis c. Christ did not understand by Moses chaire the doctrine of the Priests but the Law of Moses neither were they to be obeyed further then they taught according to that Law VII Ferus Lib. 3. in Matth. 23. saith Praeceptum Christi quaecunque dixerius vobis servate et facite ctc. That CHRISTS Commandement Observe and doe whatsoever they bid you bound them not to observe all the Decrees of the Pharisees but so farre forth as they agreed with the Law c. VIII Let the Reader if he desires more Expositors read Gloss in Matth. 23.2 and Nicol. Gorr ibid. and Ariat Montan. elucid ibid. Aquinas 2. 2. qu. 104. Artic. 5. et August Tract 46. in Iohan. Where he shall heare them with one mouth and mind say Sedere super cathedram Mosis c. To sit in Moses chaire is to teach according to the Doctrine and rule of Moses Law and to command things agreeable thereunto that is to say true doctrine and the same that Moses taught wherein onely they might be followed and no further Secondly because if the Pharisees be not to be heard beleeved and obeyed in all things but in some onely then of necessity we must have another rule whereby we may be directed in our hearing for else how can we tell wherein we must follow our teachers and wherein we must not And therefore there must be a Judge in Religion and the matters of faith above the interpretation of the Prelates of the Church Thirdly the Pharisees taught many errors and blasphemies and that I. Both against the Law of Moses Matth. 5.20 and 15.3 and 25.13 And also II. Against the divinity of Christ Marke 14.64 Iohn 7.48 and 8.13 and 9.22 24. and 19.7 15. And in this regard our Saviour bad his Disciples Matth. 16.6 12. to beware of the leaven of the Pharisees which was their Doctrine Wherein he had gaine-said himselfe if by Moses chaire he had meant any thing but the prescript of the Law or by those words had commanded us in all points to doe according to the Prelates doctrine for then the Jewes must not have honoured Parents nor loved their Enemies nor beleeved in Christ because the Pharisees taught against these things I enlarge not this here because both in the fore-going question something hath beene said and in the following answer of this objection something shall be said of the errours of the Pharisees Fourthly Moses himselfe did preadmonish us not alwayes to heare all who sate in his chaire Deuter. 18 19 30 21. And therefore the Prelates are not to be obeyed in all things which they teach Answ 4 Fourthly we answer to Latomus his Argument CHRIST saith Whatsoever they bid you doe that observe and doe therefore the authority of Ministers is necessarily to be obeyed in all that they teach We deny the consequent and that for these reasons viz. I. Because when the authority of the Ministers is named in the conclusion either it is to be understood First of all Ministers together in generall now if he thus understand it he declines wholly from the true sense of the place for when CHRIST named the Scribes and Pharisees he understood not every one as appeares by that which followes They love the uppermost roomes at Feasts verse 6. And they say and doe not verse 3. And doe not after their workes verse 3. All which cannot be understood but of particular persons and almost all the Fathers have applied this Doe not after their workes unto particular Pastors as if our Savior would say according to the Aphorisme Vivimus legibus non exemplis People must frame and direct their lives according to the Pastors Doctrine out of the word and not according to their lives and conversations Or Secondly by the authority of Ministers is to be understood every particular Minister whatsoever now if he thus understand it then I. He doth not touch the question which is concerning the authority of the Church in judging of matters of Faith for the Church is not in every particular Minister And II. The Papists themselves will not say That every one that sits in Cathedra or to whom is given Ecclesiasticall authority is an absolute Judge of all controversies II. Because if the authority of the Ministers of the Church be absolute and that it is necessary to obey them in all they teach then it is necessary that such authority should have beene given unto the Scribes and Pharisees and such an infallibility in them For if the Papists will goe about from hence to prove the absolute authority of the Church in judging of all matters of faith and doctrine then they must needs grant such a power and authority to have beene in the Scribes and Pharisees and therefore seeing theirs was not absolute and supreme no more is the Ministers now That the authority of the Scribes and Pharisees was not absolute appeares both by the severall expositions of the Interpreters of this text mentioned in the former answer and also by this Medium If their authority had beene absolute and that it was necessary to have obeyed them in all things then we should never have departed from them but this is false for Matth. 16.6 CHRIST saith Take heed of the leaven of the Pharisees which the Evangelist expounds to be meant of their Doctrine Whence we see plainly that somethings were to be avoided which they maintained and taught therefore these words of CHRISTS The Chaire of Moses doe not signifie absolute authority III. Because if the authority of the Scribes and Pharisees had beene such as that it was necessary to obey them in all things then they should have beene the rule of truth but this is false for the rule is alwayes like it selfe and never declines a Rectitudine from truth and rectitude but the Pharisees were not alwayes like themselves that is as those that sit in Moses Chaire and very often did depart from the